Cause Before Symptom

Luxembourgs & Savoys

Luxembourgs & Savoys
 
Watch this on Rumble: https://rumble.com/v65pxg1-luxembourgs-and-savoys.html
 
Since the fall of the Western Roman Empire in 476 AD, several German dynasties have ruled what would become known as the Holy Roman Empire and later Germany. 
 
Early Middle Ages:
 
Merovingian Dynasty (Frankish, not specifically German, but significant in the region): 
Ruled by Clovis I and his descendants until the 8th century.
Carolingian Dynasty (also Frankish, but pivotal for the formation of what would later be considered German territories):
Charlemagne (Charles the Great) was crowned Emperor in 800 AD, establishing a large empire that included much of modern Germany.
 
Holy Roman Empire:
 
Ottonian (Saxon) Dynasty (919–1024):
Notable rulers include Otto I, who was crowned Holy Roman Emperor in 962, effectively founding the Holy Roman Empire.
Salian Dynasty (1024–1125):
Known for emperors like Henry III and Henry IV, with significant conflicts with the Papacy.
House of Hohenstaufen (1138–1254):
Frederick Barbarossa and Frederick II were prominent rulers, with the latter known for his clashes with the Pope.
House of Habsburg (1273–1806, with interruptions):
The Habsburgs had a significant influence, with notable emperors like Maximilian I. Their rule was not continuous but dominated the later medieval and early modern periods of the Holy Roman Empire.
 
Post-Holy Roman Empire:
 
After the dissolution of the Holy Roman Empire in 1806 by Napoleon, the German territories were reorganized into the Confederation of the Rhine and later the German Confederation.
House of Hohenzollern (ruled Prussia from 1701, significant in the German Empire from 1871):
With the unification of Germany under Otto von Bismarck, Wilhelm I became the first German Emperor in 1871.
House of Wittelsbach (Bavaria):
Ruled Bavaria before and after the Holy Roman Empire's dissolution but did not rule a unified Germany.
 
Modern Germany:
 
After World War I, the German Empire ended, and Germany became a republic (Weimar Republic).
After World War II, Germany was divided into East and West Germany, with no ruling dynasty. 
Reunified Germany (since 1990) has been a federal parliamentary republic with no monarchy.
 
This overview simplifies a complex history where various regions might have had different rulers at different times. The dynasties mentioned had significant influence over what we now consider German territory, but their rule was often contested, fragmented, or shared with other powers.
 
In the year 1500, there were 5 families that ruled Germany and many other countries. They were the Habsburg’s, Hohenzollerns, Wittelsbachs, Wettins (who are now Windors UK) and Luxembourgs. All families except the Wettings were Swabians. Combined they controlled The Swabian League which controlled the empire. 
 
Swabians are a Germanic-speaking people who are native to the ethnocultural and linguistic region of Swabia, which is now mostly divided between the modern states of Baden-Württemberg and Bavaria, in southwestern Germany.
 
Habsburgs: Swabians. Considered the most powerful dynasty in the region, holding significant territory in Austria and parts of Germany. Roman Catholic. The Habsburg dynasty ruled over parts of Italy for centuries, but their control was eventually lost due to a series of wars and the Risorgimento movement
Hohenzollerns: Swabians. Primarily based in Brandenburg, gaining prominence in the later centuries. Roman Catholicism and Lutheranism. the Hohenzollerns did not control Italy, but they were a prominent European dynasty that ruled over several other states, including: Brandenburg-Prussia: Ruled from 1415–1918, Imperial Germany: Ruled from 1871–1918, Nuremberg: Controlled by the Hohenzollerns, Romania: Controlled by the Hohenzollerns
Wittelsbachs: Swabians. Rulers of Bavaria. Catholic. The Wittelsbachs, a German noble family, did not directly control Italy, but they did have some influence in the region.
Wettins (changed their name to Windsor): Held territory in Saxony. Lutheranism, Roman Catholicism, and a mix of both. Germanic Vandals and Suebi established themselves in Spain and later in North Africa, and the Visigoths exploited the disorder to rebel, especially after the election of Alaric as king. Marching to Italy, they demanded better terms, and, when these were not forthcoming, they sacked Rome on August 24, 410. Even though Rome was no longer capital of the empire, the sack was a profound shock for the people of the empire.
Luxembourgs: Swabians. Another influential dynasty with holdings in parts of Germany.  Roman Catholicism. Luxembourg never controlled Italy; however, historically, some counts of Luxembourg, particularly from the House of Luxembourg, did rise to become Holy Roman Emperors
 
Following the Habsburgs’ defeat, Italy was primarily controlled by the French under Napoleon Bonaparte for 9 years. After the short reign of the French, the Habsburgs (Austrian Empire) took back control control of Italy, particularly following the Congress of Vienna in 1815 which restored power to pre-Napoleonic rulers, leaving most of Italy under Austrian influence, directly controlling regions like Lombardy and Veneto. Following was another defeat of the Habsburg’s again where the House of Savoy from Italy, led by King Victor Emmanuel II, primarily ruled Italy after the successful Italian unification movement in the 1860s, until the country became a republic in 1946, with the last king being Umberto II; essentially, the major power that took over from the Habsburgs in Italy was the House of Savoy. After the House of Savoy, which was overthrown following a referendum in 1946, Italy became a republic with no monarch, meaning no single individual ruled; the power shifted to the elected government, with Alcide De Gasperi serving as the first Prime Minister following the abolishment of the monarchy.
 
The House of Savoy is a European royal family that ruled Italy from 1861 until the Italian Republic was established in 1946. 
 
Origin The House of Savoy originated in the Savoy region of Italy in the early 11th century. The dynasty's founder was Humbert I the Whitehanded, who held the county of Savoy and other areas. 
Expansion The House of Savoy gradually expanded its territory, eventually ruling the Kingdom of Sicily and the Kingdom of Sardinia. 
Unification of Italy In 1861, King Victor Emmanuel II led the movement for Italian unification, and the House of Savoy became the ruling house of Italy. 
Overthrow In 1946, the Italian Republic was established, and the House of Savoy was overthrown. The Savoys were banished from Italy as punishment for supporting the fascist dictatorship of Benito Mussolini. 
Current leadership The current head of the House of Savoy is Vittorio Emanuele, Prince of Naples and Duke of Savoy, the son of the last king of Italy, Umberto II. 
The House of Savoy has held two dynastic orders since 1434, and the head of the royal house continues to grant knighthoods within these orders.
 
In February of 1929, The Catholic Church established Vatican City. Vatican City became a sovereign juridical entity (its own country with a flag) on February 11, 1929, when the Lateran Treaty was signed between the Holy See and the Kingdom of Italy. The treaty established Vatican City as an independent state and granted Roman Catholicism special status in Italy. The treaty also compensated the church $92 million for the loss of the Papal States, which is more than $1 billion in today's money.
 
Vatican City controls the Holy See which is the Catholic Church's governing body and is a sovereign entity under international law. The Pope has supreme legislative, executive, and judicial power over the Holy See. The Pope exercises authority through the Roman Curia and the Papal Civil Service. This means the Pope is the President of Vatican City. He does not appear to have any power over Italy or Germany as they are now republics where the people own the country. The Holy See's revenue comes from commercial investments, real estate management, self-generated services, and donations.
 
We have heard rumors that London, Vatican and Washington DC are all connected under a power grid of the black nobility families. A tri-city of power. In 1946, the black nobility actually lost their power as the Vatican split off and became their own country and Italy’s republic bought back their land from the Black Nobility for an equivalent to 1 billion in today’s money. Since there are no more Emperors or Kings to bribe and/or blackmail, whoever had the most money could persuade countries to do their will. I believe the new form of control became capitalism over a monarchy.
 
Corporations started taking over the central banks and wealth started influencing country policies through loaning money to countries with high interest rates. History shows that the dark ages was definitely controlled by German lineage until the Italians took over with the Savoys. They were the last family to rule Italy and the Catholic Church until 1946. This year was pivotal for the coming fourth Industrial Revolution. This was also the same year of the Babylon working ritual. 
 
Luxembourg often emerges as the richest country by GDP per capita, especially when adjusted for PPP, due to its small population and high financial sector output. However, if we consider total GDP, the United States leads. For wealth distribution or net worth, different countries like Qatar, Switzerland, or China can be highlighted depending on the specific metric.
 
Luxembourg has had a complex history with Germany, but it was not always a part of Germany in the modern sense. Here's an overview:
 
Middle Ages: Initially, Luxembourg was a county (later duchy) within the Holy Roman Empire, which included many territories that are now part of Germany, Belgium, France, and other countries. The House of Luxembourg was a significant ruling dynasty within this empire.
15th to 17th Century: The Duchy of Luxembourg passed through various hands, including Burgundian, Spanish, and French control, but remained a distinct entity within the broader political structures of Europe.
19th Century:
Napoleonic Wars: Following the defeat of Napoleon, the Congress of Vienna in 1815 established the Grand Duchy of Luxembourg, which was initially in personal union with the Netherlands (under the same king).
German Confederation: From 1815 to 1866, Luxembourg was part of the German Confederation, which was a loose association of German states. However, it was not part of a unified Germany but rather a separate entity with its own governance.
Prussia and the Crisis of 1867: In 1867, after a brief occupation by Prussia, the Treaty of London declared Luxembourg's neutrality and independence, formally separating it from German political structures, although it remained a member of the Zollverein (German Customs Union) until 1918.
World War I and II: Luxembourg was occupied by Germany during both world wars. In WWII, it was formally annexed into the Third Reich from 1942 to 1944, but this was not recognized by the international community and was reversed after the war.
Post-WWII: After World War II, Luxembourg regained its independence and sovereignty, establishing itself as a constitutional monarchy with a democratic government. It has since been a founding member of the European Union, emphasizing its European identity rather than a historical German one.
 
In summary, while Luxembourg was part of the Holy Roman Empire and later the German Confederation, it has been an independent state with its own identity since 1867, apart from the periods of occupation during the world wars. Today, Luxembourg is not considered part of Germany but is a separate country with strong ties to both Germany and other European nations.
 
The earliest human remains found in present-day Luxembourg date from about 5140 BCE, but little is known about the people who first populated the area. Two Belgic tribes, the Treveri and Mediomatrici, inhabited the country from about 450 BCE until the Roman conquest of 53 BCE. The occupation of the country by the Franks in the 5th century CE marked the beginning of the Middle Ages in the locality. St. Willibrord played a very important role in the area’s Christianization in the late 7th century. He founded the Benedictine abbey of Echternach, which became an important cultural centre for the region.
 
The area successively formed part of the Frankish kingdom of Austrasia, of the Holy Roman Empire under Charlemagne and Louis I (the Pious), and then of the kingdom of Lotharingia. Luxembourg became an independent entity in 963, when Siegfried, count de Ardennes, exchanged his lands for a small but strategically placed Roman castle lying along the Alzette River. This castle became the cradle of Luxembourg, whose name is itself derived from that of the castle, Lucilinburhuc (“Little Fortress”). Siegfried’s successors enlarged their possessions by conquests, treaties, marriages, and inheritances. About 1060 Conrad, a descendant of Siegfried, became the first to take the title of count of Luxembourg. Conrad’s great-granddaughter, Countess Ermesinde, was a notable ruler whose great-grandson, Henry IV, became Holy Roman emperor as Henry VII in 1308. This Luxembourg dynasty was continued on the imperial throne in the persons of Charles IV, Wenceslas, and Sigismund. In 1354 the emperor Charles IV made the county a duchy. In 1443 Elizabeth of Görlitz, duchess of Luxembourg and niece of the Holy Roman emperor Sigismund, was forced to cede the duchy to Philip III (the Good), duke of Burgundy.
 
Habsburg and French domination
 
Along with the rest of the Burgundian inheritance, the duchy of Luxembourg passed to the Habsburgs in 1477. The division of the Habsburg territories in 1555–56 following Emperor Charles V’s abdication put the duchy in the possession of the Spanish Habsburgs. Luxembourg took no part in the revolt of the Low Countries against Philip II of Spain; it was to remain with what is now Belgium as part of the Spanish Netherlands. (For more specific information about the period, see Netherlands.)
 
The duchy was able to remain aloof from the Thirty Years’ War (1618–48) for a time, but in 1635, when France became involved, a period of disaster began in Luxembourg, which was wracked by war, famine, and epidemics. Moreover, the war did not end for Luxembourg with the Peace of Westphalia in 1648 but only with the Treaty of the Pyrenees in 1659. In 1679 France under Louis XIV began to conquer parts of the duchy, and in 1684 the conquest was completed with the capture of Luxembourg city. France restored Luxembourg to Spain in 1697, however, under the terms of the Treaties of Rijswijk. At the conclusion of the War of the Spanish Succession, by the treaties of Utrecht and Rastatt (1713–14), Luxembourg (along with Belgium) passed from the Spanish to the Austrian Habsburgs.
 
In 1795, six years after the beginning of the French Revolution, Luxembourg came under the rule of the French again. The old duchy was divided among three départements, the constitution of the Directory was imposed, and a modern state bureaucracy was introduced. The Luxembourg peasantry was hostile toward the French government’s anticlerical measures, however, and the introduction of compulsory military service in France in 1798 provoked a rebellion, the Klëppelkrich (Klöppelkrieg), in Luxembourg that was brutally suppressed.
 
Personal union with the Netherlands
 
French domination ended with the fall of Napoleon in 1814, and the allied powers decided the future of Luxembourg at the Congress of Vienna in 1815. The congress raised Luxembourg to the status of a grand duchy and gave it to William I, prince of Orange-Nassau and king of the Netherlands. William obtained a Luxembourg that was considerably diminished, since those of its districts lying east of the Our, Sûre, and Moselle rivers had been ceded to Prussia. The status of the grand duchy during this period was complex: Luxembourg had the legal position of an independent state and was united with the Netherlands only because it was a personal possession of William I. But Luxembourg was also included within the German Confederation, and a Prussian military garrison was housed in the capital city.
 
The standard of living of Luxembourg’s citizens deteriorated during this period. Under Austrian rule, and especially from 1735 on, the duchy had experienced an economic expansion. From 1816–17 on, however, William I ignored the duchy’s sovereignty, treating Luxembourg as a conquered country and subjecting it to heavy taxes. Consequently, it was not surprising that Luxembourg supported the Belgian revolution against William in 1830, and, in October of that year, the Belgian government announced that the grand duchy was a part of Belgium, while William still claimed the duchy as his own. In 1831 the great powers (France, Britain, Prussia, Russia, and Austria) decided that Luxembourg had to remain in William I’s possession and form part of the German Confederation. Moreover, the great powers allotted the French-speaking part of the duchy to Belgium (in which it became a province called Luxembourg), while William I was allowed to retain the Luxembourgish-speaking part. Belgium accepted this arrangement but William I rejected it, only to subsequently accede to the arrangement in 1839. From that year until 1867, the duchy was administered autonomously from the Netherlands.
 
Independent Luxembourg
 
William I negotiated a customs union for Luxembourg with Prussia, and his successor, William II, ratified this treaty in 1842. Against its own will, Luxembourg had thus entered into the Prussian-led Zollverein (“Customs Union”), but the grand duchy soon realized the advantages of this economic union. Luxembourg subsequently developed from an agricultural country into an industrial one. Its road network was extended and improved, and two railway companies were begun that formed the basis for the national railway company founded in 1946.
 
The restricted constitution that William II enacted for Luxembourg in 1841 did not meet the political expectations of its citizens. The Revolution of 1848 in Paris had its influence on the grand duchy, and William II that year enacted a new and more liberal constitution, which was in turn replaced by another constitution in 1856. In 1866 the German Confederation was dissolved, and Luxembourg became an entirely sovereign nation, though the Prussian garrison remained in the capital. Napoleon III of France then tried to purchase the grand duchy from William III. The two rulers had already agreed on the sum of five million florins when William III backed out because the Prussian chancellor, Otto von Bismarck, disapproved of the sale. The great powers soon came to a compromise (London; May 11, 1867): Prussia had to withdraw its garrison from the capital, the fort would be dismantled, and Luxembourg would become an independent nation. The grand duchy’s perpetual neutrality was guaranteed by the great powers, and its sovereignty was vested in the house of Nassau.
 
On the death of William III of the Netherlands in 1890 without a male heir, the grand duchy passed to Adolf, duke of Nassau (died 1905), who was succeeded by his son William (died 1912). Neither Adolf nor William interfered much in Luxembourg’s government, but William’s daughter, the grand duchess Marie Adélaïde, was more assertive and eventually became highly unpopular with the people. In 1914 the neutrality of Luxembourg was violated by Germany, which occupied the grand duchy until the Armistice of 1918. During the war, Marie Adélaïde had tolerated the illegal German occupation, for which she was criticized by the Allied powers after the liberation. Marie Adélaïde was forced to abdicate in favour of her sister Charlotte in 1919. In a referendum a few months later, the public voted overwhelmingly against the establishment of a republic and in favour of retaining Charlotte as grand duchess.
 
In December 1918 the Allied powers had forced Luxembourg to put an end to its customs union with Germany. For the grand duchy this meant the loss of its best customer (for cast iron and steel) as well as its main supplier of coal. Luxembourg urgently needed a new economic partner, and, though the people preferred an economic union with France, the grand duchy was forced to negotiate with Belgium, since France declared itself uninterested in such a union. The Belgium-Luxembourg Economic Union (BLEU) was established in 1921 and provided for a customs and monetary union between the two countries. The economic climate in Luxembourg remained rather dreary during the interwar period, though.
 
In May 1940 the German army invaded and occupied Luxembourg for the second time. However, this time the government refused to collaborate and, together with the grand duchess, went into exile. Luxembourg was placed under German rule, and the French language was banned.
 
After Luxembourg’s liberation in September 1944, it took part in the new international organizations being formed by the victorious Allies, including the United Nations. Luxembourg also joined the new Benelux Economic Union (1944) formed between Belgium, the Netherlands, and itself. By taking part in the Brussels Treaty of 1948 and in the formation of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) in 1949, Luxembourg abandoned its perpetual neutrality. The country improved its economic situation by obtaining a sound position within the European Coal and Steel Community (1952) and within the European Economic Community (1957; later succeeded by the European Union). Prince Jean, Charlotte’s son, was installed as lieutenant-représentant of Charlotte in 1961, and he inherited the throne in 1964 upon his mother’s abdication.
 
When the European Union (EU) was created in 1993, Luxembourg assumed an active role. EU administrative offices were sited in the country, and Luxembourgers such as Prime Ministers Jacques Santer and Jean-Claude Juncker played especially prominent roles in the EU. In 1995, when Santer, who had served as prime minister since 1984, stepped down from that office to become the president of the European Commission, he was replaced by Juncker. As a result of the legislative elections of 1999, Juncker remained as prime minister, heading a coalition government made up of his Christian Social People’s Party (Chrëschtlech Sozial Vollekspartei; CSV) and the Democratic Party that brought to an end 15 years of coalition rule by the CSV and the Socialist Workers’ Party of Luxembourg (Lëtzebuergesch Sozialistesch Arbechterpartei; LSAP). In 2000, at age 79, Grand Duke Jean formally abdicated as chief of state and was replaced by his son, Crown Prince Henri, who in 2001 became the first member of the Luxembourgian royal family to open a session of parliament since 1877.
 
At the time the EU was formed, noncitizens made up more than half of the workforce of Luxembourg. By the end of the 20th century, the country had gained a reputation as a centre for private banking and financial services (particularly mutual fund investments), media and satellite broadcasting, and electronic commerce. The economy remained robust into the 21st century, and for a period Luxembourg claimed the world’s highest standard of living (highest gross domestic product per capita). At least some of this success was the result of the stability provided by the CSV-LSAP coalition, which was returned to office following elections in 2004 and 2009, with Juncker remaining as prime minister throughout. Indeed, Luxembourg survived the world financial downturn that began in 2008 and the subsequent euro-zone debt crisis much better than many of its European neighbours. The country remained closely associated with the response to that crisis, however, as Juncker served as head of the Eurogroup—an advisory body responsible for managing the single currency of the euro zone—from 2005 to 2013.
 
Luxembourg’s ruling coalition was toppled in July 2013 when the LSAP withdrew its support for Juncker in the wake of a scandal involving illegal activity by the country’s intelligence service. Snap elections were held in October 2013, and the CSV won the largest share of the vote. It fell short of a majority, however, and the LSAP was able to form a ruling coalition with the Democratic Party (Demokratesch Partei; DP) and the Greens. DP leader Xavier Bettel was sworn in as prime minister in December 2013.
 
Luxembourg is between France, Belgium and Germany.
 
Luxembourg was occupied by Nazi Germany during World War II, and the country experienced a number of events related to the German regime, including:
 
Invasion
 
On May 10, 1940, the German Wehrmacht invaded Luxembourg, which was officially neutral but strategically located at the end of the French Maginot Line. The invasion was part of Case Yellow, the German invasion of the Low Countries and France. 
 
Occupation
 
Luxembourg was initially placed under military administration, but later became a civilly administered territory. In 1942, Luxembourg was annexed into Germany. 
 
Resistance
 
The German authorities attempted to "Germanize" Luxembourg by suppressing non-German languages and customs, and conscripting Luxembourgers into the Wehrmacht. This led to a general strike in August 1942 against conscription. Some patriots also joined the Allied fighting troops abroad. 
 
Deportation of Jews
 
Between October 1941 and April 1943, Nazi Germany deported 674 Jews from Luxembourg to camps in Lodz, Auschwitz-Birkenau, and Theresienstadt. 
 
Liberation
 
Luxembourg was liberated by the US army on September 10, 1944. 
 
Memorial
 
The Memorial to the Victims of the Shoah was inaugurated in Luxembourg in 2018 to commemorate the persecution, deportation, and murder of Jews during the National Socialist dictatorship.
 
Luxembourg is considered one of the wealthiest countries in the world primarily due to its thriving financial sector, acting as a major European hub for investment funds and banking, which contributes significantly to its high GDP per capita, despite its small population; this success is further supported by its strategic location in the heart of Europe, favorable business regulations, and a history of steel production that has transitioned into a more diversified economy today.
 
The Central Bank of Luxembourg is the member of the Eurosystem for Luxembourg and was founded for that purpose in 1998, succeeding the Institut Monétaire Luxembourgeois. Luxembourg has a strong financial position, with low public debt, high general pension fund reserves, and prudent policymaking. The country's economy is largely dependent on the banking, steel, and industrial sectors.
 
Luxembourg is a small European country, surrounded by Belgium, France and Germany. It’s mostly rural, with dense Ardennes forest and nature parks in the north, rocky gorges of the Mullerthal region in the east and the Moselle river valley in the southeast. Its capital, Luxembourg City, is famed for its fortified medieval old town perched on sheer cliffs. Luxembourg is one of the world's wealthiest nations, and its citizens have one of the highest per capita GDPs in the world.
 
The current Grand Duke, Henry, is agnatically from the House of Bourbon-Parma. That means he can trace his descent to the French monarchy.
 
The current Grand Duke, Henry, is agnatically from the House of Bourbon-Parma. That means he can trace his descent to the French monarchy, who married with the Hapsburgs in the 1600s. Since the Habsburgs became Holy Roman Emperors right after the original House of Luxembourg, there is probably a connection there. But in my initial research I found a long-winded connection through Henry’s mother, Josephine-Charlotte of Belgium.
 
The first Count of Luxembourg was Siegfried (r. 963–98) of the House of Ardenne, later called Ardenne-Luxembourg. His male descendants died out in 1136 and it passed through the female line to a cousin Henry IV, from the Luxembourg-Namur branch. He had no sons, and his daughter married Waleran, the heir to the Limburg branch of the family.
 
Their son was Henry V (r. 1247–81). His eldest son would inherit Luxembourg and eventually father Henry VII, who ended the Holy Roman Interregnum. His second son was named Waleran and would be given Ligny, a small fief in modern France. His agnatic descendants continued to hold the territory. Eventually, Jacqueline (1415–72), daughter of a later Lord of Ligny, would cross the channel to marry. First was to the Duke of Bedford, younger brother of Henry V of England. Second was to Richard Woodville (1405–69), Earl Rivers.
 
Their daughter Elizabeth’s second marriage was to Edward IV of England. Their only daughter, also named Elizabeth, would marry her distant cousin Henry Tudor after his victory at Bosworth Field. Their daughter would marry into the Stuarts and prompt the Union of the Crowns. James I’s daughter married the Elector Palatine, eventually bringing the Hanoverians to London. George II’s eldest daughter Anne married the son of John William Friso, Prince of Orange. After the Congress of Vienna, Anne’s grandson would become William I, first King of the Netherlands and Grand Duke of Luxembourg.
 
I thought the rest would be easy. But then I remembered that Luxembourg passed to William III’s 17th-cousin, and thus the research recommenced. But thankfully, the Protestant monarchs like to intermarry.
 
William’s second son Frederick had two daughters, the eldest of which married Charles XV of Sweden. Her daughter Louise married Frederick VIII of Denmark. Her daughter married back into the Swedish royal family, and had a daughter that married the infamous Leopold III of Belgium.
 
Leopold III had two sons that would inherit the throne, and a daughter that married Jean, Grand Duke of Luxembourg. Their son now sits on that throne.
 
Part 2: I found the Habsburg connection. The last Luxembourg emperor was Sigismund (r. 1411–37.) His only daughter married Albert, (a Hapsburg) and Sigismund’s successor in Germany, Bohemia, and Hungary. Their daughter Elizabeth married the Jagiellon King of Poland. Her son Vladislaus was elected King of Bohemia, his son and successor Louis II was killed at Mohacs in 1526. Ferdinand of Austria, future Holy Roman Emperor, married Louis’s sister and was elected King himself.
 
Ferdinand’s son became Maximilian II. The emperor’s daughter was the fourth and final wife of Philip II of Spain and mother of his eventual successor Philip III. Her great-granddaughter Maria Theresa was the link that brought the Bourbon’s to the throne of Spain. Maria Theresa’s great-grandson Philip was given Parma; his descendants form the House of Bourbon-Parma. Henry’s maternal grandfather was Prince Felix of Bourbon-Parma, consort of Luxembourg.
 
The House of Bourbon-Two Sicilies and House of Bourbon-Parma are Italian royalty and supposedly Templar military bloodlines as sovereigns of the Sacred Military Constantinian Order of Saint George (SMCOSG) which oversees the Jesuits.
 
They were defeated by the Savoys. The House of Savoy is an Italian royal house that was established in 1003 in the historical Savoy region. Through gradual expansions the family grew in power, first ruling a small Alpine county northwest of Italy and later gaining absolute rule of the Kingdom of Sicily. During the years 1713 to 1720, they were handed the island of Sardinia and would exercise direct rule from then onward.
 
In June 1946, Italians voted in a referendum to choose the future institutional form of the state. Around 54 percent decided to replace the monarchy with a republic, thus ending the rule of the House of Savoy in Italy. One of the oldest royal families, the House of Savoy first appeared during the reign of Conrad II, the founder of the Salian dynasty. Initially controlling a small county in the Alps, the members of the Savoy family gradually extended their territorial possessions to encompass large areas of northern Italy. After becoming the ruling house of the Kingdom of Piedmont-Sardinia in the 18th century, the Savoy dynasty played a central role in the movement for Italian unification.
 
The Luxembourgs and Savoys were the powerhouses from 1500 to 1946 when Italy became a republic and Luxembourg became their own country. The Vatican became their own country as well, thus the control mechanism goes cold. It would make sense that these two families are currently at war with each other. Perhaps the Savoys are controlling New York and Luxembourgs, Chicago. These would be the equivalent to the current Guelphs and Ghibellines of today. Maybe. But one thing is clear, the trail of control leads to the Luxembourgs and Savoys and the Vatican could be controlled by one or the other. The Luxembourgs and Savoys could be the current black nobility, but trying to find this information is really hard.
 
source
 
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Swabians#:~:text=On%20the%20positive%20side%2C%20the,%2C%20entrepreneurial%20and%20hard%2Dworking.
https://germanyandgermans.quora.com/How-is-Swabian-culture-unique-compared-to-the-rest-of-Germany
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Swabian_League

The Guelphs and Ghibellines

The Guelphs and Ghibellines
 
Within this on Rumble: https://rumble.com/v644l4m-the-guelphs-and-ghibellines.html
 
The Guelphs and Ghibellines warred against each other during the dark ages. They were two German houses fighting what was called the investiture controversy which meant who would select popes, dynasties or the church, as back then the pope was more like an emperor than a man of god.
 
The Investiture Controversy was a power struggle between the papacy and European secular rulers that was resolved by the Concordat of Worms in 1122: 
 
The conflict The controversy began in 1076 when Pope Gregory VII condemned lay investiture, the practice of secular rulers appointing church officials. This was seen as an unjustified assertion of secular authority over the church. 
The resolution The Concordat of Worms was an agreement between Pope Callixtus II and Holy Roman Emperor Henry V that gave the church the power to invest bishops with sacred authority. The emperor gave up his right to appoint bishops, but retained the right to invest them with land and to arbitrate disputes over their election. 
The outcome The Concordat of Worms ended the political conflict, but the controversy continued to resurface in later centuries. The controversy weakened the imperial power of previous emperors, which led to nearly 50 years of civil war in Germany. The papacy also grew stronger in power and authority.
 
History records these dynasties are long gone and other families rose to power. There is a conspiracy that these families never left but rather changed names and still have control but in different ways.
 
My research has found some information that leads the Ghibellines to Somaglia families house of Hohenstaufen (Dukes of Swabia). A municipality in the Province of Lodi, Lombardy, Italy. It's a small town with a rich history, but not directly linked to a noble family. And the Guelphs are The Duchy of Franconia house of Welf (Dukes of Bavaria) which effectively dissolved over time, with its territory becoming fragmented into smaller states, primarily absorbed by the Electorate of Bavaria, and the title of "Duke of Franconia" was later claimed by the bishops of Würzburg until the early 19th century when the region was fully incorporated into Bavaria following Napoleonic reforms; essentially, the duchy ceased to exist as a unified political entity due to internal divisions and political restructuring in the Holy Roman Empire. All I can find so far is that the Guelphs are connected to Bavaria which are Orsini, Farnese, Aldobrandini, Medici, Chigi, Breakspeare and Este.
 
The Dukes of Swabia & the Dukes of Bavaria are key to understanding the powers. Swabia was one of the five stem duchies of the medieval German kingdom, and its dukes were thus among the most powerful magnates of Germany. The most notable family to rule Swabia was the Hohenstaufen family, who held it, with a brief interruption, from 1079 until 1268. For much of that period, the Hohenstaufen were also Holy Roman Emperors.
 
I will not be able to find out who the Guelphs’ families are now unless I dig into the history of the Guelphs and Ghibellines. I do know the Ghibellines were Prussia, Two Sicilies, Austria-Este, Modena, Saxony and Habsburg. They had a few marriages into Swabia but it fizzled out into Este.
 
Guelphs and Ghibellines were factions supporting respectively the Pope and the Holy Roman Emperor in the Italian city-states of Central Italy and Northern Italy during the Middle Ages. During the 12th and 13th centuries, rivalry between these two parties dominated political life across medieval Italy. The struggle for power between the Papacy and the Holy Roman Empire arose with the Investiture Controversy, which began in 1075 and ended with the Concordat of Worms in 1122.
 
The names “Guelph” and “Ghibelline” were adopted by the two factions that kept Italy divided and devastated by civil war during the greater part of the later Middle Ages.
 
The doctrine of two powers to govern the world, one spiritual and the other temporal, each independent within its own limits, is as old as Christianity itself, and based upon the Divine command to “render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar’s and unto God the things that are God’s”. The earlier popes, such as Gelasius I (494) and Symmachus (506), wrote emphatically on this theme, which received illustration in the Christian art of the eighth century in a mosaic of the Lateran palace that represented Christ delivering the keys to St. Silvester and the banner to the Emperor Constantine, and St. Peter giving the papal stole to Leo III and the banner to Charlemagne. The latter scene insists on the papal action in the restoration of the Western Empire, which Dante regarded as an act of usurpation on the part of Leo. For Dante, pope and emperor are as two suns to shed light upon man’s spiritual and temporal paths respectively. Thus, throughout the troubled period of the Middle Ages, men inevitably looked to the harmonious alliance of these two powers to renovate the face of the earth, or, when it seemed no longer possible for the two to work in unison, they appealed to one or the other to come forward as the saviour of society. We get the noblest form of these aspirations in the ideal imperialism of Dante’s “De Monarchia“, on the one hand; and, on the other, in the conception of the ideal pope, the papa angelico of St. Bernard’s “De Consideratione” and the “Letters” of St. Catherine of Sienna.
 
This great conception can vaguely be discerned at the back of the nobler phases of the Guelph and Ghibelline contests, but it was soon obscured by considerations and conditions absolutely non-idealistic and material. Two main factors produced and kept these struggles alive: the antagonism between the papacy and the empire, each endeavouring to extend its authority into the field of the other; the mutual hostility between a territorial feudal nobility, of military instincts, and of foreign descent, and a commercial and municipal democracy, clinging to the traditions of Roman law, and ever increasing in wealth and power. Since the coronation of Charlemagne (800), the relations of Church and State had been ill-defined, full of the seeds of future contentions, which afterwards bore fruit in the prolonged “War of Investitures”, begun by Pope Gregory VII and the Emperor Henry IV (1075), and brought to a close by Callistus II and Henry V (1122). Neither the Church nor the Empire was able to make itself politically supreme in Italy. Throughout the eleventh century, the free Italian communes had arisen, owing a nominal allegiance to the Empire as having succeeded to the power of ancient Rome and as being the sole source of law and right, but looking for support, politically as well as spiritually, to the papacy.
 
The names “Guelph” and “Ghibelline” appear to have originated in Germany, in the rivalry between the house of Welf (Dukes of Bavaria) and the house of Hohenstaufen (Dukes of Swabia), whose ancestral castle was Waiblingen in Franconia. Agnes, daughter of Henry IV and sister of Henry V, married Duke Frederick of Swabia. “Welf” and “Waiblingen” were first used as rallying cries at the battle of Weinsberg (1140), where Frederick’s son, Emperor Conrad III (1138-1152), defeated Welf, the brother of the rebellious Duke of Bavaria, Henry the Proud. Conrad’s nephew and successor, Frederick I “Barbarossa” (1152-1190), attempted to reassert the imperial authority over the Italian cities, and to exercise supremacy over the papacy itself. He recognized an antipope, Victor, in opposition to the legitimate sovereign pontiff, Alexander III (1159), and destroyed Milan (1162), but was thoroughly defeated by the forces of the Lombard League at the battle of Legnano (1176) and compelled to agree to the peace of Constance (1183), by which the liberties of the Italian communes were secured. The mutual jealousies of the Italian cities themselves, however, prevented the treaty from having permanent results for the independence and unity of the nation. After the death of Frederick’s son and successor, Henry VI (1197), a struggle ensued in Germany and in Italy between the rival claimants for the Empire, Henry’s brother, Philip of Swabia (d. 1208), and Otho of Bavaria. According to the more probable theory, it was then that the names of the factions were introduced into Italy. “Guelfo” and “Ghibellino” being the Italian forms of “Welf” and “Waiblingen“. The princes of the house of Hohenstaufen being the constant opponents of the papacy, “Guelph” and “Ghibelline” were taken to denote adherents of Church and Empire, respectively. The popes having favoured and fostered the growth of the communes, the Guelphs were in the main the republican, commercial, burgher party; the Ghibellines represented the old feudal aristocracy of Italy. For the most part the latter were descended from Teutonic families planted in the peninsula by the Germanic invasions of the past, and they naturally looked to the emperors as their protectors against the growing power and pretensions of the cities. It is, however, clear that these names were merely adopted to designate parties that, in one form or another, had existed from the end of the 11 C.
 
To understand the precise significance of these terms, one must consider the local politics and the special conditions of each individual state and town. Thus, in Florence, a family quarrel between the Buondelmonti and the Amidei, in 1215, led traditionally to the introduction of “Guelph” and “Ghibelline” to mark off the two parties that henceforth kept the city divided, but the factions themselves had existed virtually since the death of the great Countess Mathilda of Tuscany (1115), a hundred years before, had left the republic at liberty to work out its own destinies. The rivalry of city against city was also, in many cases, a more potent inducement for one to declare itself Guelph and another Ghibelline, than any specially papal or imperial proclivities on the part of its citizens. Pavia was Ghibelline, because Milan was Guelph. Florence being the head of the Guelph league in Tuscany, Lucca was Guelph because it needed Florentine protection; Sienna was Ghibelline, because it sought the support of the emperor against the Florentines and against the rebellious nobles of its own territory; Pisa was Ghibelline, partly from hostility to Florence, partly from the hope of rivalling with imperial aid the maritime glories of Genoa. In many cities a Guelph faction and a Ghibelline faction alternately got the upper hand, drove out its adversaries, destroyed their houses and confiscated their possessions. Venice, which had aided Alexander III against Frederick I, owed no allegiance to the Western empire, and naturally stood apart.
 
One of the last acts of Frederick I had been to secure the marriage of his son Henry with Constance, aunt and heiress of William the Good, the last of the Norman kings of Naples  and Sicily. The son of this marriage, Frederick II (b. 1194), thus inherited this South Italian kingdom, hitherto a bulwark against the imperial Germanic power in Italy, and was defended in his possession of it against the Emperor Otho by Pope Innocent III, to whose charge he had been left as a ward by his mother. On the death of Otho (1218), Frederick became emperor, and was crowned in Rome by Honorius III (1220). The danger, to the papacy and to Italy alike, of the union of Naples and Sicily (a vassal kingdom of the Holy See) with the empire, was obvious; and Frederick, when elected King of the Romans, had sworn not to unite the southern kingdom with the German crown. His neglect of this pledge, together with the misunderstandings concerning his crusade, speedily brought about a fresh conflict between the Empire and the Church. The prolonged struggle carried on by the successors of Honorius, from Gregory IX to Clement IV, against the last Swabian princes, mingled with the worst excesses of the Italian factions on either side, is the central and most typical phase of the Guelph and Ghibelline story. From 1227, when first excommunicated by Gregory IX, to the end of his life, Frederick had to battle incessantly with the popes, the second Lombard League, and the Guelph party in general throughout Italy. The Genoese fleet, conveying the French cardinals and prelates to a council summoned at Rome, was destroyed by the Pisans at the battle of Meloria (1241); and Gregory’s successor, Innocent IV, was compelled to take refuge in France (1245). The atrocious tyrant, Ezzelino da Romano, raised up a bloody despotism in Verona and Padua; the Guelph nobles were temporarily expelled from Florence; but Frederick’s favourite son, King Enzio of Sardinia, was defeated and captured by the Bolognese (1249), and the strenuous opposition of the Italians proved too much for the imperial power. After the death of Frederick (1250), it seemed as if his illegitimate son, Manfred, King of Naples and Sicily (1254-1266), himself practically an Italian, was about to unite all Italy into a Ghibelline, anti-papal monarchy. Although in the north the Ghibelline supremacy was checked by the victory of the Marquis Azzo d’Este over Ezzelino at Cassano on the Adda (1259), in Tuscany even Florence was lost to the Guelph cause by the bloody battle of Montaperti (4 Sept., 1260), celebrated in Dante’s poem. Urban IV then offered Manfred’s crown to Charles of Anjou, the brother of St. Louis of France. Charles came to Italy, and by the great victory of Benevento (26 Feb., 1266), at which Manfred was killed, established a French dynasty on the throne of Naples and Sicily. The defeat of Frederick’s grandson, Conradin, at the battle of Tagliacozzo (1268) followed by his judicial murder at Naples by the command of Charles, marks the end of the struggle and the overthrow of the German imperial power in Italy for two and a half centuries.
 
Thus the struggle ended in the complete triumph of the Guelphs. Florence, once more free and democratic, had established a special organisation within the republic, known as the Parte Guelfa, to maintain Guelph principles and chastise supposed Ghibellines. Sienna, hitherto the stronghold of Ghibellinism in Tuscany, became Guelph after the battle of Colle di Valdelsa (1269). The pontificate of the saintly and pacific Gregory X (1271-1276) tended to dissociate the Church from the Guelph party, which now began to look more to the royal house of France. Although they lost Sicily by the “Vespers of Palermo” (1282), the Angevin kings of Naples remained the chief power in Italy, and the natural leaders of the Guelphs, with whose aid they had won their crown. Adherence to Ghibelline principles was still maintained by the republics of Pisa and Arezzo, the Della Scala family at Verona, and a few petty despots here and there in Romagna and elsewhere. No great ideals of any kind were by this time at stake. As Dante declares in the “Paradiso” (canto VI), one party opposed to the imperial eagle the golden lilies, and the other appropriated the eagle to a faction, “so that it is hard to see which sinneth most”. The intervention of Boniface VIII in the politics of Tuscany, when the predominant Guelphs of Florence split into two new factions, “White” and “Black”, was the cause of Dante’s exile (1301), and drove him for a while into the ranks of the Ghibellines. The next pope, Benedict XI (1303-1304), made earnest attempts to reconcile all parties; but the “Babylonian Captivity” of his successors at Avignon augmented the divisions of Italy. From the death of Frederick II (1250) to the election of Henry VII (1308), the imperial throne was regarded by the Italians as vacant. Henry himself was a chivalrous and high minded idealist, who hated the very names of Guelph and Ghibelline; his expedition to Italy (1310-1313) roused much temporary enthusiasm (reflected in the poetry of Dante and Cino da Pistoia), but he was successfully resisted by King Robert of Naples and the Florentines. After his death, imperial vicars made themselves masters of various cities. Uguccione della Faggiuola (d. 1320), for a brief while lord of Pisa “in marvellous glory”, defeated the allied forces of Naples and Florence at the battle of Montecatini (29 Aug., 1315), a famous Guelph overthrow that has left its traces in the popular poetry of the 14 C. Can Grande della Scala (d. 1339), Dante’s friend and patron, upheld the Ghibelline cause with magnanimity in eastern Lombardy, while Matteo Visconti (d. 1322) established a permanent dynasty in Milan, which became a sort of Ghibelline counterbalance to the power of the Angevin Neapolitans in the south. Castruccio Interminelli (d. 1328), a soldier of fortune who became Duke of Lucca, attempted the like in central Italy; but his signory perished with him. Something of the old Guelph and Ghibelline spirit revived during the struggle between Ludwig of Bavaria and Pope John XXII. Ludwig set up an antipope, and was crowned in Rome by a representative of the Roman people, but his conduct disgusted his own partisans. In the poetry of Fazio degli Uberti (d. after 1368), a new Ghibellinism makes itself heard: Rome declares that Italy can only enjoy peace when united beneath the scepter of one Italian king.
 
Before the return of the popes from Avignon, “Guelph” and “Ghibelline” had lost all real significance. Men called themselves Guelph or Ghibelline, and even fought furiously under those names, simply because their forbears had adhered to one or other of the factions. In a city which had been officially Guelph in the past, any minority opposed to the government of the day, or obnoxious to the party in power, would be branded as “Ghibelline”. Thus, in 1364, we find it enacted by the Republic of Florence that any one who appeals to the pope or his legate or the cardinals shall be declared a Ghibelline. “There are no more wicked nor more mad folk under the vault of heaven than the Guelphs and Ghibellines”, says St. Bernardino of Siena in 1427. He gives an appalling picture of the atrocities still perpetuated, even by women, under these names, albeit by that time the primitive significance of the terms had been lost, and declares that the mere professing to belong to either party is in itself a mortal sin. As party catch-words they survived, still attended with bloody consequences, until the coming to Italy of Charles V (1529) finally re-established the imperial power, and opened a new epoch in the relations of pope and emperor.
 
Guelphs And Ghibellines, the names given to two great mediaeval parties which acquired a pre- eminent celebrity especially in Germany- and Italy, inasmuch as their contests made Up a great portion of the history of those countries from the 11th to the 14th centuries, and which claim notice here because of the close connection of their party strifes with the ecclesiastical history of that period, and the use which the papacy made of them to increase its power and authority. According to the most reliable authorities, the word Guelph, or Guelf, is derived from" Welf," a baptismal name in several Italo, German families, which may be traced even up to the 9th century in a line of princes who migrated from Italy to Germany in the 11th century, when it appears there as the name of several chiefs of the ducal house of Saxony. Ghibelline is referred to "Waiblingen' (anciently Wibelingen), a town of Wurtemberg, and the patrimonial seat of the Hohen-stauffen family. The party conflicts originating in the rivalry of the ducal houses above mentioned, and probably also the party names, are of earlier date, but the first recorded use of these terms to designate the opposing parties occurred A.D. 1140, in the great battle of Weinsberg, in Suabia, fought between the partisans of Conrad of Hohenstauffen and those of Henry the Lion, of the house of Wolf, rival claimants of the imperial throne. In this battle the followers of Conrad rallied to the cry of "Hie Walblingen !" and those of Henry to the cry of" Hie Wolf!" These party cries, transferred to Italy, subsequently the chief theatre of these party contests, became Ghibellini and Guelphi or Guelfi, in the Italian language, the former designating the supporters, and the latter the opponents of the imperial authority, which generally vested in the Ho-henstauffen house. The opposition to this authority arose from two sources, viz. (1)from the cities and smaller principalities seeking to maintain their local rights and liberties, and (2) from the popes, who, jealous of the power of the German emperors, and irritated by their exercise of authority in ecclesiastical matters, especially in regard to investitures (q.v.), favored the party of the Guelphs, and, indeed, became the representative leaders thereof. Hence the term Guelph came to signify in general those who favored the Church's independence of the State, and the maintenance of municipal liberty as against the partisans of a supreme and centralized civil authority represented in the emperor. This statement; however, seems not to hold good always, since in the multiplied and complicated' conflicts of these parties an interchange of the distinctive principles and objects of each appears to have taken place in certain instances, and the interests of the hierarchy by no means always coincided with the aspirations for municipal and personal freedom, however freely it evoked them to advance its own ends. The contest of the papacy for supremacy over the civil power, organized and definitely directed to its object by Gregory vii (q.v.), culminated in the pontificate of Innocent III (q.v.), when, "under that young and ambitious priest, the successors of St. Peter attained the full meridian of their greatness" (Gibbon, 6:36, Harper's ed.), and "the imperial authority at Rome breathed its last sigh" (Muratori, Annal. Ital. anno 1198).
 
In the contests of the Ghibelline and Guelph parties historians note" five great crises "viz. (1) in 1055, under Henry IV; (2) in 1127, under Henry the Proud; (3) in 1140, under Henry the Lion; (4) in 1159, under Frederick Barbarossa; and (5) the pontificate of Innocent III. After the decline of the imperial authority in Italy, in the conflicts between opposing parties among the nobility and in the cities, Ghibelline was used to designate the aristocratic party, and Guelph those professedly favoring popular government. But the party name, as thus defined, did not always represent the real principles and objects of the party. In the course of time the contest "degenerated into a mere struggle of rival factions, availing themselves of the prestige of ancient names and traditional or hereditary prejudices" (Chambers), so that in 1273 pope Gregory X used the following language: "Guelphus nut Gibcllinus, nora-inn ne illis quidem, qui illa proferunt, nota; inane nomen, quod significat, nemo intelligit" (Muratori, Scriptt. return ltalicarum, 11:178); and in 1334 pope Benedict XII forbade the further use of the terms, and "we read little more of Guelphs and Ghibellines as actually existing parties." The conflict of principles in ecclesiastical as well as civil polity which these terms once served to represent may be traced through every subsequent age, and has not, even in this 10th century, ceased to exist. 
 
There are several ways to become a duke, including:
 
In the British peerage
 
A prince in the royal line is usually made a duke when he comes of age or marries. For example, Prince William became the Duke of Cambridge when he married in 2011. The title of duke comes from the Latin word dux, which means "leader". Dukes and duchesses are addressed as "His Grace" and "Her Grace", respectively. 
 
In Spain
 
Spanish infantes and infantas are often given a royal dukedom when they marry. However, these titles are not hereditary and instead carry a grandeeship of Spain. 
 
In Sealand
 
The independent micro-nation of Sealand issues legal titles, including the title of Duke or Duchess of Sealand. Claiming the title includes an Official Title Pack and official documents.
 
Duke is the highest rank in the peerage system, which is a system of titles in the British nobility. The ranks in descending order are: duke, marquess, earl, viscount, and baron.
 
The title "duke" comes from the Latin word dux, which means "leader". It originally signified sovereign status, as when William the Conqueror was the Duke of Normandy. As a ruler, a duke ranks below emperors, kings, grand princes, grand dukes, and sovereign princes. As a member of royalty or nobility, a duke ranks below princes and grand dukes. 
Duke may also refer to Duke University, a private university in Durham, North Carolina. In 2024, Duke University was ranked sixth in the United States by U.S. News & World Report. Duke is one of the wealthiest private universities in the country and is considered very competitive.
 
The rank higher than a duke in the British peerage is king or queen: The rank that is higher than a king is emperor or empress. Emperors are generally considered to be the highest monarchic rank and honor. 
 
The five ranks of British nobility, in descending order, are: 
 
Duke: The highest rank of the peerage
 
The title of duke became part of the British peerage in 1337 when Edward III made his son the Duke of Cornwall
 
The highest and most important nobility rank in all four peerages of the British Isles is Duke, the name of which comes from the Latin dux, meaning leader. The female equivalent is Duchess, a title bestowed on a woman who holds the title in her own right, as well as one who is the wife of a Duke. If the woman is the title holder, her husband would not receive any title.
 
In total there have been less than 300 dukes since its inception in the 14th century. The correct way to formally address a duke or duchess is ‘Your Grace’. The eldest son of a duke will use one of the duke’s subsidiary titles, whilst other children will use the honorary title ‘Lord’ or ‘Lady’ in front of their Christian names.
 
Marquess: One step below a duke
 
The next title of nobility in order of precedence is Marquess, which comes from the French marquis, meaning march. This is a reference to the Marches (borders) between Wales, England and Scotland. An English or British marquess is formally styled “The Most Honourable The Marquess of [X]”, and less formally styled as as ‘Lord So-and-So’. The wife of a marquess is a marchioness (known as ‘Lady So-and-So’), and the children’s titles are the same as those of a duke’s children.
 
The first marquess in the British Isles was created in 1385, which was a relatively late introduction to the British peerage. There are currently 34 marquessates.
 
The theoretical distinction between a marquess and other titles has, since the Middle Ages, faded into obscurity. In times past, the distinction between a count and a marquess was that the land of a marquess, called a march, was on the border of the country, while a count’s land, called a county, often was not. As a result of this, a marquess was trusted to defend and fortify against potentially hostile neighbours and was thus more important and ranked higher than a count.
 
Earl: The third highest rank
 
Next in order of precedence for titles of nobility is Earl, which comes from the Old English or Anglo-Saxon eorl, which means military leader, or man of noble birth or rank. The correct form of address is ‘Lord So-and-So’. A feminine form of Earl has never developed, therefore the wife of an earl is know as countess and the eldest son will use one of the earl’s subsidiary titles. All other sons are ‘Honourable’. Daughters take the honorary title ‘Lady’ in front of their Christian name.
 
Earls originally functioned essentially as royal governors, in charge of collecting taxes and with authority over their own regions or shires, often grouped together into earldoms. After the Norman Conquest of 1066, William the Conqueror modified the traditional system to his own liking and earldoms disappeared. The power and regional jurisdiction of Earls was limited to that of the Norman counts. Earls no longer aided in tax collection or made decisions in country courts, and their numbers were small.
 
The English kings had found it dangerous to give additional power to an already powerful aristocracy, so gradually sheriffs assumed the governing role. By the 13th century earls had a social rank just below the king and princes, but were not necessarily more powerful or wealthier than other noblemen. The only way to become an earl was to inherit the title or to marry into one. The connection between an earl and a shire disappeared, so that in the present day a number of earldoms take their names from towns, mountains, or simply surnames
 
Viscount: The fourth rank
 
What is a viscount? A viscount is the fourth rank in the British peerage system, standing directly below an earl and above a baron. There are approximately 111 viscountcies currently extant in the peerages of the British Isles, though most are secondary titles. The word Viscount comes from the Latin vicecomes, and the wife of a viscount is a viscountess. A viscount or viscountess is addressed as ‘Lord So-and-So’ or ‘Lady So-and-So’. Again, the eldest son will use one of the viscount’s subsidiary titles (if any) whilst all other children are ‘Honorables’.
 
As a rank in British peerage, it was first recorded in 1440, when John Beaumont was created Viscount Beaumont by King Henry VI. The word viscount corresponds in the UK to the Anglo-Saxon shire reeve (root of the non-nobiliary, royal-appointed office of sheriff). Thus early viscounts were originally normally given their titles by the monarch, not hereditarily; but soon they too tended to establish hereditary principalities in the wider sense.
 
Baron: The lowest rank
 
Baron is a rank of nobility or title of honour, often hereditary, in various European countries, either current or historical. The female equivalent is baroness. Typically, the title denotes an aristocrat who ranks higher than a lord or knight, but lower than a viscount or count
 
The term Baron comes from the Old Germanic baro, meaning ‘freeman’. The rank was created in 1066. In the Peerage of Scotland alone, a holder of the fifth rank is not called a ‘Baron’ but rather a ‘Lord of Parliament’. Barons in Scotland were traditionally holders of feudal dignities, not peers, but they are considered minor barons and are recognised by the crown as noble.
 
The title of Baron is the only possible rank of a life peerage, a life peerage being a considerably lesser honour than a hereditary peerage. This concept was introduced in Britain in the 20th century. Life peers are appointed members of the peerage whose titles cannot be inherited, in contrast to the traditional hereditary peers. Always referred to and addressed as ‘Lord’; Baron is rarely used. The wife of a baron is a baroness and all children are ‘Honorables’.
 
After the Norman Conquest in 1066, the term of nobility “baron” was introduced, although initially not as a title or rank, but the “barons of the King” were the men of the king. They were bound to perform a stipulated annual military service, and obliged to attend his council. Later on, the king started to create new baronies via a writ of summons, which directed his chosen man to attend Parliament. This meant that baronies no longer related directly to land-holding, and thus no more feudal baronies needed to be created.
 
Landed Gentry
 
Members of the gentry are those descendants in the male line of peers as well as the children of women who are peeresses in their own right. This also includes baronets, knights, dames and certain other persons who bear no peerage titles. They are deemed members of the non-peerage nobility below whom they rank. The largest portion of the British aristocracy has historically been the landed gentry, made up of baronets and the non-titled landowners whose families hailed from the medieval feudal class. most commonly now simply referred to as gentlemen.
 
Here are some other monarchic titles, in descending order: grand duke or grand duchess, prince or princess, and duke or duchess.
 
These ranks exist today.
 
Can you buy a title of nobility?
 
The technically correct answer would be no, but the well publicised ‘cash for honours’ scandal might suggest otherwise.
Hereditary titles and “titles of nobility” are either inherited or bestowed upon an individual by the monarch and come with legal privileges that money can’t unfortunately just can’t buy. Some people use a deed poll service to change their name, making it appear as though they have a genuine title.
 
Can you buy a lordship?
Yes, but these are extremely rare and you should only ever consider spending thousands of pounds after consulting a solicitor.
Alternatively, you could purchase a plot of land from Highland Titles and adopt your chosen courtesy title.
 
A Lord (Laird) is a member of the gentry in Scotland and ranks below a Baron and above an Esquire. The designation of Laird is based on an inheritable property that has an explicit tie to the physical land. The title cannot be bought and sold without selling the physical land. The title also does not entitle the owner to sit in the House of Lords and is the Scottish equivalent to an English squire in that it is not a noble title, more a courtesy title meaning landowner with no other rights assigned to it.
 
As above, it is important to emphasize that this is a courtesy title. You will not be a lord or lady in the hereditary sense but you can legally change your name and we provide the certificate and the deed. We cannot sell you a title, but we are simply acknowledging your right to use the title of Laird, Lord or Lady of the Glen, which is trademarked by Highland Titles. Find out more HERE.
 
What is the daughter of a lord called?
It would depend on the rank of nobility of the lord. The children of a knight, baron, or viscount have no titles at all other than Master and Mistress, but all of an earl’s daughters are styled lady, as are the daughters of a duke or marquess.
 
What is the wife of an Earl called?
A wife of an Earl is styled Countess.
 
What is the daughter of a Duke called?
The daughters of a duke, marquess or earl have the courtesy title of “Lady” before their forename and surname.
 
Is a noble higher than a Lord?
Being a noble is not separate to being a Lord. Lord is used as a generic term to denote members of the peerage. Dukes and duchesses are addressed with their actual title, but all other ranks of nobility have the appellation Lord or Lady.
 
What was the role of the nobility in medieval times?
The nobles’ place in society was essentially to function as middle-men between the peasants and the royal family. Nobles provided work, land, and protection to the peasants while providing funding, supplies, and military service to the king.
 
What are the ranks of British nobility?
The five ranks that exist today, in descending order, are Duke, Marquess, Earl, Viscount and Baron.
 
How do nobles address each other?
Someone with a noble status would still be expecting to use the correct address when speaking to a noble of higher ranking than themselves. However if you are a noble of equal or higher status, then you reserve the right to address nobles of equal or lesser ranks as “My Lord/Lady”.
 
Swabia is one of the seven administrative regions of Bavaria, Germany. When did Swabia become part of Bavaria? Today's region of Bavarian Swabia has its roots in the 1837 administrative reform in the Kingdom of Bavaria under Ludwig I. The district now stretches from Ries in the north to the Bavarian Allgäu in the south. Locals in the northern part of Swabia prefer to be called Oberschwaben or Upper Swabians.
 
Swabia vs Bavaria – two regions in Germany that are often compared and contrasted. But which one is the proper word to use? The answer is both, as they are two distinct regions with their own unique characteristics.
 
Swabia, also known as Schwaben in German, is a region in southwestern Germany. It is known for its picturesque landscapes, rich culture, and delicious cuisine. Swabia is also home to several famous cities such as Stuttgart, Ulm, and Augsburg. The region is often associated with the Swabian dialect, which is a distinct form of German spoken in the area.
 
My research so far has uncovered that most of the families were in alignment with each other except for The Dukes of Swabia. Swabia appears to be a breakaway from the families. This is Somaglia who were the hardest information to track down. This is, in my opinion, the real good guys. The Ghibellines. The House of Somaglia (Hohenstaufen, Barbiano di Belgioioso, Visconti di Modrone, Del Vecchio, Berlusconi). As I mentioned in my report about the Somaglia house, Someone went to great lengths to remove the Hohenstaufen Ghibellines from the Somaglia family line. The Schwab family comes from this. Hohenstaufen is a mountain in the Swabian Jura, Germany, and the name of a noble family that ruled the Holy Roman Empire and Germany during the Middle Ages. They were the lord of Bologna. They ruled Brandenburg and Prussia from 1415 to 1918.
 
The Guelphs and Ghibellines were parts of Franconia, Swabia and Bavaria. Swabia is a section like a county in Bavaria which is a state. Franconia is a region as well in Bavaria. Swabia has less power than Bavaria, but I do believe these entities had something to do with Hitler. If I were to guess, the Swabian Ghibellines decided to fight the bankers of the Guelphs Bavaria during World War 1 as the majority of German wealth was ok with the arrangement between the Central banks of England and France which Germany owed a lot of money to. Although academia says Germany never owed money and was its own sovereign state. Or, it was the other way around. Ghibellines’ Swabia was the ones who aligned with the central banks and took the country to war. Regardless, Swabia seemed to lose as their information is hard to come by. The Swabians could be a connection to 
 
source
 
https://www.bella-toscana.com/guelphs-and-ghibellines-in-tuscany/
 https://www.biblicalcyclopedia.com/G/guelphs-and-ghibellines.html
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Bavarian_monarchs

Garden of Eden is Agartha, Shambala, Paradise

Garden of Eden is Agartha, Shambala, Paradise
 
Watch on Rumble: https://rumble.com/v63u4fd-garden-of-eden-is-agartha-shambala-paradise.html
 
What do the Black Nobility, Thelema Society, Lucis Trust, Helena Blavatsky, Aleister Crowley, Alice Bailey, Jack Parson, L. Ron Hubbard Ashkenazis and Italy all have in common? They all hide a secret of where technology comes from. In fact, there is an opening in Italy that leads directly to the underground world that is called Shambala where the new world order gets its orders from. The Italian Mafia takes orders from this underground world and they have been controlling the entire world since World War 1.
 
Adolf Hitler’s Interest in the Subject
 
The view that there is an underground world has become popular among politicians over time. At the beginning of these, one of the most interested in the subject is Adolf Hitler. Adolf Hitler, He believes that the Germans are an extraterrestrial, white-skinned, blond, superior race. So much so that the symbol of the Nazi Party founded by Hitler is the swastika symbol of pilgrimage. This symbol is a universal symbol used to describe the Agartha civilization. Hitler was very interested in the subject and researched it. It is known that many Nazi officers visited Tibet during his time to find the entrance to Agartha. Was Hitler an idiot? Because he believed in the Hollow Earth.
 
Top Secret Nazi maps and documents confirm the existence of Agartha — a subterranean civilization inside our planet
 
See image 1
 
One of the most interesting questions that many people have pondered over the centuries is whether our planet is at least partially hollow and inhabited. Many of us have read the legendary stories about the Nazis who explored the polar regions of our planet and even created secret bases in Neuschwabenland, Antarctica.
 
See image 2
 
Many researchers have also published material about Operation Highjump and Admiral Byrd’s journeys where extremely advanced airships (disc shaped UFOs) were seen flying around and even engaging him militarily. Not long ago, a Top Secret map belonging to the Third Reich was recovered in which there are several secret passages depicted which were used by German U-Boats to access mysterious underground regions, as well as a complete map of both hemispheres and the mysterious kingdom of Agartha.
 
See image 3
 
The possibility that the earth is hollow, and that it can be accessed through the North and/or South poles, and that ancient secret breakaway civilizations flourish within it, has spurred the imagination of people through centuries.  These declassified maps have added fuel to the existing speculation.
 
See image 4
 
t might just turn out to be true after all, that somehow, and somewhere, there is an access which leads to a completely different world, one that has been kept in secrecy for years by our world leaders and post WWII governments.
 
See image 5
 
We have also come across a letter, supposedly written by Karl Unger, who was aboard the German U-Boat 209, commanded by Heinrich Brodda, in which he states that the crew had reached the interior of the Earth and that they did not consider coming back.
 
See image 6
 
The official Nazi instructions to reach Agartha:
 
See image 7
 
And here is the translation in English:
 
See image 8
 
Reads
 
Decent at the point with the coordinates: Exact Intersection: 64° southern latitude and 1° eastern longitude, to a depth of 400 meter.
The instruction have te be strictly followed!
Decent, from the point of decent with half speed, a starbo ard declination of 10° with a bow-heaviness declination angle of 5°. Distance 188 sm. Given depth - 500 meter. (Because of the moving inside the corridor the pressure on the ship body when maneuvering is insignificant)
Ascent, Full lo ad with a stern trim, Ascent angle 23° with a port declination of 22°. 190 meter upwards. Distance 755 sm.
Difficult maneuver! Ascent full speed with a stern trim, Ascent angle 41°. Proceed straight ahead. 110 meter upwards, distance 21.5 sm. Afterwards starboard declination of 8° until ascent to the surface in a distance of 81sm.
Proceed on the surface within the grotto with a starboard declination of 8°, Distance 286 sm.
6. Schwieriges maneuver! Descent. With a bow-heaviness declination 45° to a depth of 240 meter, Distance 60 sm. Afterwards with a port declination of 20°, at which the descent to 310 meter to the entrance to the corridor continues. After the 310 meter mark the bow heavy descent need to be continued. Descent angle 7° until 360 meter, distance 70 sm.Futher starboard declination of 31°to a depth of 380 meter.
Descent, Bow heavy, ascent angle 22°, 100 meter upwards with a port decination of 26°.Distnace 43 sm.
Ascent. Stern trim, Ascent angle 45°, straight ahead until reaching the surface of Agartha.Distance 70 sm.
Proceed to Agartha. Full Speed. Proceed straight ahead, until the new light can be seen.Change of magnetic poles. The changes of the compass needle and instruments are to be disregarded.
(Further instructions in package Nr. 3 only when arrived in Agartha to be opened)
 
See image 9
 
The stories above are backed up by maps made by famous cartographer and artist Heinrich C. Berann for the National Geographic Society in 1966. In this map, the Antarctic continent can be observed without its thick layer of ice.
 
See image 10
 
But the most intriguing detail are the presence of underwater passages spanning across the entire continent and seem to converge at the exact location which is identified as the opening towards the Hollow Earth or Inner Earth. Here are the official Nazi maps of the inner world:
 
See image 11
 
Hitler was obsessed with mysticism and the inexplicable, he was very interested in UFO’s and ancient history, and many of his followers knew that and supported him. The possibility that the earth is at least partially hollow, and that it can be accessed through the North and South poles, and that secret civilizations flourish within it, has gained popularity in recent years. It might just turn out to be true after all, that somehow, and somewhere, there is an access which leads to a completely different world, one that has been kept in secrecy for reasons that are just now coming to light.
READ: Occult Secrets of VRIL
 
See image 12
 
Agartha is an advanced civilization believed to live underground. It has had an important place in many civilizations throughout history. Many theories are put forward about this civilization and various legends are told. It is claimed that the underground world they live in is located in the Asian mountain ranges. It is claimed that civilization can be reached through holes at the poles or through tunnels extending underground.
According to what is told about Agartha, a superior race of space origin lives in the land of endless caves under the Himalayan mountains. The people of the alien race were divided into two over time. Those who choose the path of goodness and honesty are Agarta, and those who choose the dark path are Shamballa. While the Shamballa civilization strives to take over the world, the Agarta civilization prefers to stay away from the societies.
 
Gates of Agartha Civilization
 
The entrance gates of the underground civilization of Agartha are large holes believed to be at the north and south poles. These holes have been proven by satellite photographs. In addition, it is said that the underground tunnels in many parts of the world and claimed to be connected with each other led to this civilization. Located in regions such as Nevşehir, Niğde, Göreme in Turkey underground city and tunnels network is thought to support this theory.
 
There is a mention of a tunnel in Lhasa, the capital of Tibet, which is thought to be connected with the Agartha civilization. The entrance to this tunnel is guarded by knights templars and Lamas who have sworn to keep the secret. Even in satellite photographs in various parts of the world censored secret placesSome of them are said to be the gates to the Agartha civilization. Also, the secret chambers at the base of the Giza Pyramids in Egypt are believed to be linked to Agartha.
 
Agartha Narrated in the Mythology of Various Civilizations
 
In ancient Greek mythology, a country called Hyperborea is mentioned. Everything is perfect in the imaginary country that is said to be located in Northern Thrace. The sun shines for 24 hours. The sun mentioned is not the normal known sun, but a sun inside the earth. Egypt, Tibet, Yucatan, Bermuda Triangle, There are entries from Russia and Africa.
 
According to the Navajo legends told among the natives of America, it is said that the ancestor of man came from under the earth. These people living underground have supernatural powers. The great experience Noah’s Flood Because of this, they had to go above ground from caves. When they surfaced, they transferred everything they knew to the human race.
 
In Eskimo, Egyptian and Chinese writings, a great clearing in the north and the human race living under the earth are mentioned. In what is described in the writings, it is said that the ancestors of these civilizations came from the heavenly places in the world.
 
In Buddhist traditions, it is mentioned that thousands of years ago, a holy man lost his tribe underground. It is believed that underground people colonized over time and established a kingdom. It is thought that this kingdom has a science far superior to the people and science found on the earth’s surface, and its population is millions.
 
Underground races are also mentioned in the Qur’an, the Torah and the Bible. These human-like races are mentioned as Gog and Magog in the Qur’an, Gog in the Torah and Bible. In general, it is told that the Agartha civilization lived in a very large and large cave galleries under the Himalayan mountains in all societies.
 
Admiral Byrd Who Claims to Have Seen the Agartian Civilization and His Diaries
 
Admiral Byrd is the only witness to the legend of the Agartha civilization. The Admiral is the only one to confirm the theory of the underground civilization. He claims to have seen civilization while traveling to the north pole in 1947. He described what he saw there in detail in his diaries.
In his diaries; He says that while flying over the north pole, he flew over mountains he had never seen before and saw a river flowing between these mountains. It is told that there are green forests where ice and snow should be. The area he comes down to see is completely different from the normal world. The sun is not visible, but a different light is reflected. He saw different animals that he thought were mammoths. The ambient temperature is 23 degrees. In addition, a city can be seen in the area. There are flying objects with swastikas on them. The Admiral explains that they contacted him by radio and they were extremely friendly. The people living there are very tall and blond. The buildings in which they live shine as if they are made of crystal.
 
The Admiral said in his diaries that they specifically called him there. people in japan to Hiroshima and Nagasaki They were very interested in the atomic bombs they dropped. Due to these events, they sent their flying cars and kept a close watch on the people. After 1945, they tried to communicate with people, but they were treated with hostility. When the admiral returned to the surface, he told what had happened, his words were recorded, but he was told to hide what he knew.
 
Admiral Richard B. Byrd's Diary: February - March 1947
The exploration flight over the North Pole
 
The Inner Earth - My Secret Diary
 
I must write this diary in secrecy and obscurity. It concerns my Arctic flight of the nineteenth day of February in the year of Nineteen and Forty-Seven.
 
There comes a time when the rationality of men must fade into insignificance and one must accept the inevitability of the Truth! I am not at liberty to disclose the following documentation at this writing ...perhaps it shall never see the light of public scrutiny, but I must do my duty and record here for all to read one day. In a world of greed and exploitation of certain of mankind can no longer suppress that which is truth.
 
Flight Log: Base Camp Arctic, 2/19/1947
 
06.00 Hours - All preparations are complete for our flight northward and we are airborne with full fuel tanks at 0610 Hours.
 
06.20 Hours - fuel mixture on starboard engine seems too rich, adjustment made and Pratt Whittneys are running smoothly.
 
07.30 Hours - Radio Check with base camp. All is well and radio reception is normal.
 
07.40 Hours - Note slight oil leak in starboard engine, oil pressure indicator seems normal, however.
 
08.00 Hours - Slight turbulence noted from easterly direction at altitude of 2321 feet, correction to 1700 feet, no further turbulence, but tail wind increases, slight adjustment in throttle controls, aircraft performing very well now.
 
08.15 Hours- Radio Check with base camp, situation normal.
 
08.30 Hours - Turbulence encountered again, increase altitude to 2900 feet, smooth flight conditions again.
 
09.10 Hours - Vast Ice and snow below, note coloration of yellowish nature, and disperse in a linear pattern. Altering course for a better examination of this color pattern below, note reddish or purple color also. Circle this area two full turns and return to assigned compass heading. Position check made again to Base Camp, and relay information concerning colorations in the Ice and snow below.
 
09.10 Hours - Both Magnetic and Gyro compasses beginning to gyrate and wobble, we are unable to hold our heading by instrumentation. Take bearing with Sun compass, yet all seems well. The controls are seemingly slow to respond and have sluggish quality, but there is no indication of Icing!
 
09.15 Hours - In the distance is what appears to be mountains.
 
0949 Hours - 29 minutes elapsed flight time from the first sighting of the mountains, it is no illusion. They are mountains and consisting of a small range that I have never seen before!
 
09.55 Hours - Altitude change to 2950 feet, encountering strong turbulence again.
 
10.00 Hours - We are crossing over the small mountain range and still proceeding northward as best as can be ascertained. Beyond the mountain range is what appears to be a valley with a small river or stream running through the center portion. There should be no green valley below! Something is definitely wrong and abnormal here! We should be over Ice and Snow! To the portside are great forests growing on the mountain slopes. Our navigation Instruments are still spinning, the gyroscope is oscillating back and forth!
 
10.05 Hours - I alter altitude to 1400 feet and execute a sharp left turn to better examine the valley below. It is green with either moss or a type of tight-knit grass. The Light here seems different. I cannot see the Sun anymore. We make another left turn and we spot what seems to be a large animal of some kind below us. It appears to be an elephant! NO!!! It looks more like a mammoth! This is incredible! Yet, there it is! Decrease altitude to 1000 feet and take binoculars to better examine the animal. It is confirmed - it is definitely a mammoth-like animal! Report this to Base Camp.
 
10.30 Hours - Encountering more rolling green hills now. The external temperature indicator reads 74 degrees Fahrenheit! Continuing on our heading now. Navigation instruments seem normal now. I am puzzled over their actions. Attempt to contact Base Camp. Radio is not functioning!
 
11.30 Hours - Countryside below is more level and normal (if I may use that word). Ahead we spot what seems to be a city!!!! This is impossible! Aircraft seems light and oddly buoyant. The controls refuse to respond!! My GOD!!! Off our port and starboard wings are a strange type of aircraft. They are closing rapidly alongside! They are disc-shaped and have a radiant quality to them.
They are close enough now to see the markings on them. It is a type of Swastika!!! This is fantastic. Where are we! What has happened. I tug at the controls again. They will not respond!!!! We are caught in an invisible vice grip of some type!
 
11.35 Hours - Our radio crackles and a voice comes through in English with what perhaps is a slight Nordic or Germanic accent! The message is: 'Welcome, Admiral, to our Domain. We shall land you in exactly seven minutes! Relax, Admiral, you are in good hands.' I note the engines of our plane have stopped running! The aircraft is under some strange control and is now turning itself. The controls are useless.
 
11.40 Hours - Another radio message received. We begin the landing process now, and in moments the plane shudders slightly, and begins a descent as though caught in some great unseen elevator! The downward motion is negligible, and we touch down with only a slight jolt!
 
11.45 Hours - I am making a hasty last entry in the Flight Log. Several men are approaching on foot toward our aircraft. They are tall with blond hair. In the distance is a large shimmering city pulsating with rainbow hues of color. I do not know what is going to happen now, but I see no signs of weapons on those approaching. I hear now a voice ordering me by name to open the cargo door. I comply.
 
End Log
 
From this point I write all the following events here from memory. It defies the imagination and would seem all but madness if it had not happened. The Radioman and I are taken from the aircraft and we are received in a most cordial manner. We were then boarded on a small platform-like conveyance with no wheels! It moves us toward the glowing city with great swiftness. As we approach, the city seems to be made of a crystal material. Soon we arrive at a large building that is a type I have never seen before. It appears to be right out of the design board of Frank Lloyd Wright, or perhaps more correctly, out of a Buck Rogers setting!! We are given some type of warm beverage which tasted like nothing I have ever savored before. It is delicious.
 
After about ten minutes, two of our wondrous appearing Hosts come to our quarters and announce that I am to accompany them. I have no choice but to comply. I leave my Radioman behind and we walk a short distance and enter into what seems to be an elevator. We descend downward for some moments, the machine stops, and the door lifts silently upward! We then proceed down a long hallway that is lit by a rose-colored light that seems to be emanating from the very walls themselves!
 
One of the beings motions for us to stop before a great door. Over the door is an inscription that I cannot read. The great door slides noiselessly open and I am beckoned to enter. One of my Hosts speaks. "Have no fear, Admiral, you are to have an audience with the Master..."
 
I step inside and my eyes adjust to the beautiful coloration that seems to be filling the room completely. Then I begin to see my surroundings. What greeted my eyes is the most beautiful sight of my entire existence. It is in fact too beautiful and wondrous to describe. It is exquisite and delicate. I do not think there exists a Human term that can describe it in any detail with justice! My thoughts are interrupted in a cordial manner by a warm rich voice of melodious quality, "I bid you welcome to our Domain, Admiral." I see a man with delicate features and with the etching of years upon his face. He is seated at a long table. He motions me to sit down in one of the chairs. After I am seated, he places his fingertips together and smiles. He speaks softly again, and conveys the following.
 
"We have let you enter here because you are of noble character and well-known on the Surface World, Admiral."
 
"Surface World?", I half-gasp under my breath!
 
"Yes", the Master replies with a smile, "you are in the Domain of the Arianni, the Inner World of the Earth. We shall not long delay your mission, and you will be safely escorted back to the surface and for a distance beyond. But now, Admiral, I shall tell you why you have been summoned here. Our interest rightly begins just after your Race exploded the first atomic bombs over Hiroshima and Nagasaki, Japan. It was at that alarming time we sent our flying machines, the "Flugelrads", to your surface world to investigate what your Race had done. That is, of course, past history now, my dear Admiral, but I must continue on. You see, we have never interfered before in your Race's wars, and barbarity, but now we must, for you have learned to tamper with a certain power that is not for Man, namely, that of Atomic energy. Our emissaries have already delivered messages to the powers of your World, and yet they do not heed. Now you have been chosen to be witness here that our World does exist. You see, our Culture and Science is many thousands of years beyond your race, Admiral."
 
I interrupted, "But what does this have to do with me, Sir?"
 
The Master's eyes seemed to penetrate deeply into my mind, and after studying me for a few moments he replied, “Your race has now reached the point of no return, for there are those among you who would destroy your very World rather than relinquish their power as they know it...”
 
I nodded, and the Master continued, "In 1945 and afterward, we tried to contact your Race, but our efforts were met with hostility, our Flugelrads were fired upon. Yes, even pursued with malice and animosity by your fighter planes. So, now, I say to you, my son, there is a great storm gathering in your World, a black fury that will not spend itself for many years. There will be no answer in your Arms, there will be no safety in your Science. It may rage on until every flower of your culture is trampled, and all Human things are levelled in vast chaos. Your recent War was only a prelude of what is yet to come for your race. We here see it more clearly with each hour..do you say I am mistaken?"
 
"No", I answer, "it happened once before, the Dark Ages came and they lasted for more than five hundred years."
 
"Yes, my Son", replied the Master, "the Dark Ages that will come now for your Race will cover the Earth like a pall, but I believe that some of your Race will live through the storm, beyond that, I cannot say. We see at a great distance a New World stirring from the ruins of your Race, seeking its lost and legendary treasures, and they will be here, my Son, safe in our keeping. When that time arrives, we shall come forward again to help revive your culture and your Race. Perhaps, by then, you will have learned the futility of war and its strife...and after that time, certain of your culture and science will be returned for your Race to begin anew. You, my Son, are to return to the Surface World with this message....."
 
With these closing words, our meeting seemed at an end. I stood for a moment as in a dream....but, yet, I knew this was reality, and for some strange reason I bowed slightly, either out of respect or humility, I do not know which.
 
Suddenly, I was again aware that the two beautiful Hosts who had brought me here were again at my side. "This way, Admiral", motioned one. I turned once more before leaving and looked back toward the Master. A gentle smile was etched on his delicate and ancient face. "Farewell, my Son", he spoke, then he gestured with a lovely, slender hand a motion of peace and our meeting was truly ended.
 
Quickly, we walked back through the great door of the Master's chamber and once again entered into the elevator. The door slid silently downward and we were at once going upward. One of my hosts spoke again, "We must now make haste, Admiral, as the Master desires to delay you no longer on your scheduled timetable and you must return with his message to your race".
 
I said nothing. All of this was almost beyond belief, and once again my thoughts were interrupted as we stopped. I entered the room and was again with my Radioman. He had an anxious expression on his face. As I approached, I said, "It is all right, Howie, it is all right".
 
The two Beings motioned us toward the awaiting conveyance, we boarded, and soon arrived back at the aircraft. The engines were idling and we boarded immediately. The whole atmosphere seemed charged now with a certain air of urgency. After the cargo door was closed the aircraft was immediately lifted by that unseen force until we reached an altitude of 2700 feet. Two of their craft were alongside for some distance guiding us on our return way. I must state here, the airspeed indicator registered no reading, yet we were moving along at a very rapid rate.
 
2.15 Hours - A radio message comes through. "We are leaving you now, Admiral, your controls are free. Auf Wiedersehen!!!!"
 
We watched for a moment as the flugelrads disappeared into the pale blue sky. The aircraft suddenly felt as though caught in a sharp downdraft for a moment. We quickly recovered her control. We do not speak for some time, each man has his thoughts....
 
Entry in Flight Log continues:
 
2.20 Hours - We are again over vast areas of ice and snow, and approximately 27 minutes from Base Camp. We radio them, they respond. We report all conditions normal....normal. Base Camp expresses relief at our re-established contact.
 
3.00 Hours - We land smoothly at Base Camp. I have a mission.....
 
End Log Entries:
 
March 11, 1947. I have just attended a Staff Meeting at the Pentagon. I have stated fully my discovery and the message from the Master. All is duly recorded. The President has been advised. I am now detained for several hours (six hours, thirty- nine minutes, to be exact.) I am interviewed intently by Top Security Forces and a Medical Team. It was an ordeal!!!! I am placed under strict control via the National Security provisions of this United States of America. I am ORDERED TO REMAIN SILENT IN REGARD TO ALL THAT I HAVE LEARNED, ON THE BEHALF OF HUMANITY!!! Incredible! I am reminded that I am a Military Man and I must obey orders.
 
30/12/56: Final Entry:
 
These last few years elapsed since 1947 have not been kind...I now make my final entry in this singular Diary. In closing, I must state that I have faithfully kept this matter secret as directed all these years. It has been completely against my values of moral right. Now, I seem to sense the long night coming on and this Secret will not die with me, but as all truth shall, it will triumph and so it shall.
 
This can be the only hope for Mankind. I have seen the truth and it has quickened my Spirit and has set me free! I have done my duty toward the monstrous military industrial complex. Now, the Long Night begins to approach, but there shall be no end. Just as the Long Night of the Arctic ends, the brilliant sunshine of Truth shall come again....and those who are of darkness shall fall in it's Light. FOR I HAVE SEEN THAT LAND BEYOND THE POLE, THAT CENTER OF THE GREAT UNKNOWN.
 
Admiral Richard E. Byrd
United States Navy
24 December 1956
 
Current Studies on Agartha
 
Today, a number of studies are carried out in order to reveal and reach the civilizations under the ground. Regarding the subject, it is known that the tunnels under the Egyptian Pyramids have been explored for a long time. A new set of complex tunnels have been found under New York’s Central Park and in Afghanistan.
 
The structure of the world is being reexamined. In the geographical experiments carried out, it was observed that while the temperature was expected to increase when a depth of 10 kilometers was reached, it suddenly decreased. Fossil micro-organisms have been found at depths of more than 7 km. Fossils encountered at this depth contradict the theories put forward about the structure of the world so far.
 
It has been revealed that the heat source inside the earth is not as hot as it was thought. According to the findings of seismologists Paul G. Richards and Xiaodong Song from Columbia University, the interior of the earth moves faster than the rest of the planet. If the Earth’s core is moving faster, it turns out that the mass surrounding it is not exerting pressure. It is thought that the moving inner core could be the inner sun mentioned inside the earth.
 
The current theory of the Earth’s current existence of a layer of liquid rock 60 km thick and below the earth’s crust turned out to be false. Geophysicists from California and Illinois, during their research, found layers of hard rock that make up the earth’s crust at a depth of 400 km. It is not known exactly whether there is a civilization underground. However, the information and documents that have emerged increase the mystery of the underworld even more.
 
Agartha is one of the names for Shambhala, a legendary kingdom said to be hidden in the heart of the Himalayas. Other names for this place include:
 
Belovodye
The City of Gods
The Garden of Eden
Mount Meru
The Pure Land
The White Island
 
Shambhala is described as the Imperishable Sacred Land and the planet Earth's first and ever-present continent. Unlike other continents, it is believed to have existed from the beginning and will continue until the end of the Grand Cycle of Evolution. It is considered the cradle of the first human and the source of all religions, philosophies, sciences, and esoteric teachings. This mysterious place, which preserves the Eternal Wisdom, lies at the intersection of the past, present, and future, as well as the Physical, Subtle, and Fiery Worlds.
 
See image 13
 
In the book The Land of the Gods: Exploring the Hidden Story of Visiting Shambhala Source: Excerpts from "The Land of the Gods- The Long-Hidden Story of Visiting the -- Helena P. Blavatsky -- Sacred Wisdom Revived
 
Helen did not write this book but recommended it for reading as it explains the rosicrucians and their questions or knowledge and enlightenment. The book ends up telling of both a real place and a supernatural place. 
 
Main Themes:
 
The Search for Truth and Spiritual Enlightenment: The narrative follows a journey driven by a thirst for knowledge beyond conventional sources. This quest leads the narrator to a secluded valley in the Alps, a hidden stronghold of the Adepts of the Golden and Rosy Cross, symbolic of Shambhala.
The Nature of Self and Consciousness: The text explores the concept of a dual self: the physical and the psychical (astral). It challenges the materialistic view of consciousness, suggesting it can exist independently of the physical body and permeates the universe.
The Power of Will and Imagination: The Adepts possess a mastery over their will and imagination, allowing them to manipulate the forces of nature and even manifest physical forms. This power is rooted in aligning one's will with the universal will, a concept echoed in the quote: "Your will can only act powerfully if it remains identical to the Will of the Universal Spirit."
The Importance of Inner Development over External Pursuit: The emphasis is placed on cultivating inner strength and wisdom over worldly possessions and intellectual pursuits. The true ascetic, according to the text, is one who conquers their inner animal self amidst worldly temptations.
The Role of Theosophical Monasteries and the Universal Brotherhood: The text envisions the creation of theosophical monasteries as centers for spiritual development and the dissemination of true knowledge, fostering a Universal Brotherhood of Humanity. However, human imperfections and selfish desires pose significant obstacles.
 
Most Important Ideas and Facts:
 
Shambhala as a Spiritual Stronghold: The hidden valley represents Shambhala, a place of peace and wisdom, inaccessible to those unprepared or driven by selfish motives. It serves as a training ground for those seeking to develop spiritually and become Adepts.
The Illusionary Nature of Physical Reality: The text reinforces the idea that the physical world is a product of the Universal Mind's imagination, a concept explained by the Adept: "The whole world... is nothing but a product of the imagination of the Universal Mind." This challenges the notion of an objective, solid reality.
The Alchemical Transformation as a Spiritual Metaphor: The alchemical process of transmutation is presented not just as a physical process but also as a symbolic representation of spiritual transformation. The inherent potential within every substance, even the smallest, to evolve into something greater, is highlighted.
The Necessity of Resisting Temptation for Spiritual Growth: The analogy of the isolated pine trees weathering storms to become strong illustrates the importance of facing challenges in the world to cultivate inner strength. Sheltering from the world, while seemingly offering peace, ultimately hinders spiritual growth.
The Universal Mind as the Source of All: The teachings of Plotinus are invoked to explain the concept of a unified reality where God, or the Real, is the source of all things, including matter and consciousness. This echoes the Islamic statement "Allah il Allah," signifying God's all-encompassing nature.
 
Key Quotes:
 
"Your will can only act powerfully if it remains identical to the Will of the Universal Spirit."
"The whole world... is nothing but a product of the imagination of the Universal Mind."
"Everything that exists upon the Earth has its ethereal counterpart above the Earth (that is to say, in the inner realm), and there is nothing, however insignificant it may appear in the world, which is not depending on something higher (or more interior)."
"Allah il Allah... God is God, and there is nothing beside Him."
"Whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall have more in abundance, but whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away even that he hath."
 
Further Exploration:
 
The text raises several questions about the role of religious institutions in fostering true spiritual development and their ability to produce individuals with demonstrable spiritual powers. This warrants further examination in the context of modern religious practices.
The concept of the Akashic Records, briefly mentioned in the glossary, merits deeper exploration to understand its implications for accessing knowledge and understanding past events.
The role of the Masters of Wisdom and their influence on historical events, as well as the criteria for becoming a disciple, could be explored further to gain a deeper understanding of their role in guiding humanity's evolution.
 
This briefing document provides a concise overview of the main themes and key ideas presented in the provided source. It aims to facilitate a deeper understanding of the text's exploration of esoteric knowledge and the path to spiritual enlightenment.
 
This book does not state that Islam is the one true religion. It mentions Islam alongside other major world religions but states that the Rosicrucian order has nothing to do with specific religious beliefs or opinions. The book also states that the Rosicrucian order seeks knowledge above all else and that true knowledge can't be imparted from one person to another but must be felt and understood by the individual.
 
See video
 
Helena Blavatsky like all other esotericists were all in search of the divinity. If they didn’t get their answers from Buddhism, they would search in Christianity. If no answers were there, they searched Islam. All of the occultists had one thing in common. No patience. You can’t force God’s hand to reveal secrets because he cares enough so not to hurt you. Yet, those that practice alchemy and now known as science are trying to unlock the secrets of the world through experimentation of elements.
 
Rituals and spell casting are not necessarily satanic. Meaning the author is trying to do things on their own without God. This leads to the ego. They were fooled by the devil into thinking they can reach self awareness through black magic, which is evil. We were never to practice any of those things because experimenting with matter isn’t needed. We have all we need on this planet through its own resources. 
 
But the wizards, warlocks and witches decided to pursue the faster way to knowledge. To shake hands with the fallen. Technology is nothing but the same thing the settlers gave the native Americans for land. Trinkets and fake jewelry which wasn’t worth anything. In the age of technology, the moment a product is released, it is already obsolete as competition releases a much faster version. 
 
Think about it. Has technology improved your health or set it back? When I was a kid, I had addresses and phone numbers memorized and now, we lost that ability to store data because we are placing information in our phones. Data entry is nothing more than replacing memory from our brains to a hard drive. Technology seems cool, but hasn’t got us any further than the moon. 50 years later, we say we don’t have the data to go back. Why not? Helium 3 is rare on earth.
 
Here’s what I believe may be a better theory. Jesus died on the cross and took the thief with him to paradise. This was located right next to Sheol in the center of the earth where those who were not of Abrahamic covenant went. Sheol or hell and paradise are two places mentioned in the Bible that existed. Jesus set the captives free and sent them to heaven leaving paradise open for whomever would inhabit.
 
In the Bible, Jesus said to the thief on the cross, "Truly I tell you, today you will be with me in paradise" (Luke 23:43)
 
Today? He left for 3 days. Where did he go? Did he go to heaven with the thief first? 
 
Luke 16:24-25 American Standard Version (ASV)
And he cried and said, Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue; for I am in anguish in this flame.
 
But Abraham wasn’t in anguish? He was right there in hell wasn’t he?
 
Luke 16:26: "And besides all this, between us and you there is a great gulf fixed, so that those who want to pass from here to you cannot, nor can those from there pass to us"
 
So, a gulf is between what? Hell and hell? I am convinced now that after Jesus died, he went to set the captives free and Satan filled paradise with his army. I believe the devil and his angels inhabited Paradise inside the hollow earth and started creating technology to war against Jesus when he returns. This place was called Agartha and never was found until Admiral Bird made the first discovery after 2,000 years of the fallen angels and the devil have inhabited since Christ paid the atonement.
 
They have orchestrating events on Earth ever since and the Zoroastrian families work for them. They are able to accumulate wealth through the technological advancement of Paradise where they know how to manipulate base metals and create anything they want like gold. These Shambala people are the Aryans that Hitler was searching for to help him beat the bankers during the First World War. I believe Hitler was hoodwinked when he found out that the bankers were in fact working for Agartha all along. 
 
They are influencing all of world events through the control of religion, countries and corporations through technology they have perfected with the fallen angels. The Agarthians are the Atlanteans of old who survived the flood by retreating to Sheol or hollow earth. Man has been given technology by the same source every so often to further their goals of bringing in their King from Agartha to the surface and rule. 
 
Agartha, Shambala, Garden of Eden, Atlantas and Paradise are all the same thing. Paradise in hell is where the devil is preparing for war with Jesus. Agartha was the garden of eden where Adam and Eve were kicked out of to the surface where it is harder to till the land. Paradise was just a temporary place God put Abraham’s people in while God sorted out what to do with the fallen angels who rebelled against heaven. 
 
source
 
Gemini AI
The Bible
https://kasifiz.com/english/agartha-and-secrets-of-the-mysterious-underground-world/
https://youtu.be/-VSIHbZk_CQ

Hollow Earth Theory

Hollow Earth Theory
 
Watch this on Rumble: https://rumble.com/v63jiyz-hollow-earth-theory.html
 
I remember the first book I read about mysteries of the unknown in the 90’s and one of the chapters had a supposed picture of the hollow earth taken from space. For the life of me, I can’t find that book.
 
This is that image.
 
Image 1
 
My studies of the Zoroastrian bloodlines always leads me to Agharta and Shambala. The Persians are in control of the Italian Mob, which controls from my understanding 95% of the world today, have a relationship with Agathias but what if there is a relationship with inner earth and the coming deception? I do believe Persia, Hollow Earth, Agharta, Shambala, UAP’s, UFO’s, and the modern day military activity has something to do with the Hollow Earth. So, in order to follow the bread crumbs, we must understand where the idea of a Hollow Earth came from.
 
As science and science fiction merge, we unravel the ancient mysteries of the human experience. If indeed entities exist beneath the surface of the planet, they would not live in molten rock but in space ships. And as the tectonic plates are breaking - it is either by their doing, a knowing that the consciousness hologram that creates this reality, is ending so they no longer have to monitor from below, or they emerge as the plates naturally break apart.
 
According to the Hollow Earth Hypothesis, planet Earth is either wholly hollow or otherwise contains a substantial interior space. The hypothesis has long been contradicted by overwhelming observational evidence, as well as by the modern understanding of planet formation; the scientific community has dismissed the notion since at least the late 18th century.
The concept of a hollow Earth still recurs in folklore and as the premise for a sub-genre of adventure fiction. It also features in some present-day pseudoscientific and conspiracy theories.
 
Early History
 
In ancient times, the idea of subterranean realms seemed arguable, and became intertwined with the concept of "places" such as the Greek Hades, the Nordic svartalfheim, the Christian Hell, and the Jewish Sheol (with details describing inner Earth in Kabalistic literature, such as the Zohar and Hesed L'Avraham).
 
Edmond Halley in 1692 put forth the idea of Earth consisting of a hollow shell about 800 km (500 miles) thick, two inner concentric shells and an innermost core, about the diameters of the planets Venus, Mars, and Mercury. Atmospheres separate these shells, and each shell has its own magnetic poles. The spheres rotate at different speeds. Halley proposed this scheme in order to explain anomalous compass readings. He envisaged the atmosphere inside as luminous (and possibly inhabited) and speculated that escaping gas caused the Aurora Borealis.
 
De Camp and Ley have claimed (in their Lands Beyond) that Leonhard Euler also proposed a hollow-Earth idea, getting rid of multiple shells and postulating an interior sun 1000 km (600 miles) across to provide light to advanced inner-Earth civilization (but they provide no references). However in his Letters to a German princess Euler describes a thought experiment involving a patently solid Earth.
 
De Camp and Ley also claim that Sir John Leslie expanded on Euler's idea, suggesting two central suns named Pluto and Proserpine (this was unrelated to the dwarf planet Pluto, which was discovered and named some time later). Leslie did propose a hollow Earth in his 1829 Elements of Natural Philosophy (pp. 449Ð453), but does not mention interior suns.
 
19th century
 
In 1818, John Cleves Symmes, Jr. suggested that the Earth consisted of a hollow shell about 1300 km (800 miles) thick, with openings about 2300 km (1400 miles) across at both poles with 4 inner shells each open at the poles. Symmes became the most famous of the early Hollow Earth proponents. He proposed making an expedition to the North Pole hole, thanks to efforts of one of his followers, James McBride, but the new President of the United States, Andrew Jackson, halted the attempt.
Jeremiah Reynolds also delivered lectures on the "Hollow Earth" and argued for an expedition. Reynolds went on an expedition to Antarctica himself but missed joining the Great U.S. Exploring Expedition of 1838-1842, even though that venture was a result of his agitation.
Though Symmes himself never wrote a book about his ideas, several authors published works discussing his ideas. McBride wrote Symmes' Theory of Concentric Spheres in 1826. It appears that Reynolds has an article that appeared as a separate booklet in 1827: Remarks of Symmes' Theory Which Appeared in the American Quarterly Review.
In 1868, a professor W.F. Lyons published The Hollow Globe which put forth a Symmes-like Hollow Earth hypothesis, but didn't mention Symmes. Symmes's son Americus then published The Symmes' Theory of Concentric Spheres to set the record straight.
 
See image 2
 
Recent Theories
 
The Thule Society, which was well known by Adolf Hitler, reported much about Tibetan myths of openings into the Earth. There is even a theory that Hitler ordered a research journey for such an opening in Antarctica, based on a speech of Admiral Donitz in front of a German submarine in 1944, when he claimed "The German submarine fleet is proud of having built an invisible fortification for the Fuhrer, anywhere in the world." During the Nuremberg Trials, Donitz spoke of "an invisible fortification, in midst of the eternal ice."
 
As the story goes ... Hitler and his followers wanted to create a race of super soldiers an Ayran race (like the Atlanteans) to rule the world. They came to this conclusion through the acceptance of many occult beliefs and practices, including the Hollow Earth Theory. There is a legend which says that Hitler and his chief advisers escaped the last days of the Third Reich by going through the opening at the South Pole (Antarctica) where they discovered an entrance to the Earth's interior. According to the Hollow Earth Research Society in Ontario, Canada, they are still there. After the war, the organization claims, the Allies discovered that more than 2,000 scientists from Germany and Italy had vanished, along with almost a million people, to the land beyond the South Pole. This story gets more complicated with Nazi-designed UFOs, Nazi collaboration with the people who live in the center of the Earth, and the possible explanation for "Aryan-looking" UFO pilots. 
 
In 2005, Steven Currey Expeditions planned an expedition to the North Pole region to explore for a possible opening into the inner Earth. Brooks A. Agnew took over as leader on Currey's death in 2006, with the plan of taking 100 scientists and film makers to the supposed Arctic "opening" in 2009.
 
An early twentieth-century proponent of hollow Earth, William Reed, wrote Phantom of the Poles in 1906. He supported the idea of a hollow Earth, but without interior shells or inner sun.
 
Marshall Gardner wrote A Journey to the Earth's Interior in 1913 and an expanded edition in 1920. He placed an interior sun in the hollow Earth. He even built a working model of the hollow Earth and patented it. Gardner made no mention of Reed, but did take Symmes to task for his ideas. In the same time Vladimir Obruchev wrote a fiction novel Plutonia, where the hollow Earth's interior possessed one inner (central) sun and was inhabited by prehistoric species. The interior was connected with the surface by a hole in the Arctic.
 
Other writers have proposed that ascended masters of esoteric wisdom inhabit subterranean caverns or a hollow Earth. Antarctica, the North Pole, Tibet, Peru, and Mount Shasta in California, USA, have all had their advocates as the locations of entrances to a subterranean realm referred to as Agartha, with some even advancing the hypothesis that UFOs have their homeland in these places.
 
In 1964, Raymond W. Bernard, an esotericist and leader of the Rosicrucians published The Hollow Earth - The Greatest Geographical Discovery in History Made by Admiral Richard E. Byrd in the Mysterious Land Beyond the Poles - The True Origin of the Flying Saucers. Bernard tells stories about people who have entered the inner earth and what has happened to them. It mentions a photograph published in 1960 in the Globe and Mail in Toronto, Canada which shows a beautiful valley with lush hills. An aviator claimed that he had taken the picture while flying into the North Pole.
 
See image 6
 
In his Letters from Nowhere, Bernard claims to have been in contact with great mystics in secret ashrams and with Grand Lamas in Tibet. He was, in short, another Gurdjieff. Dr. Bernard "died of pneumonia on September 10, 1965, while searching the tunnel openings to the interior of the Earth, in South America."
 
Bernard seems to have accepted every legend ever associated with the hollow Earth idea, including the notions that the Eskimos originated within the Earth and an advanced civilization dwells within even now, revving up their UFOs for occasional forays into thin air. Bernard even accepts without question Shaver's claim that he learned the secret of relativity before Einstein from the Hollow Earth people.
 
Let's stay in the Arctic and time travel back to meet Admiral Richard E. Byrd of the United States Navy who allegedly flew to the North Pole in 1926. He wrote in his diary: "As we flew into a hollow interior, my crew and I were greeted by flying machines of a type we had never seen before and were not aware existed. Instruments indicated we flew 17 miles over mountains, lakes, rivers, green vegetation, and animal life resembling the mammoths of antiquity.
 
"We observed cities and a thriving civilization in what appeared to be a temperate climate. We were escorted to a safe landing area where we were graciously greeted by emissaries from Agartha where we met the king and queen who told him about future risks to the surface of plant earth ." The 1996 release of Byrd's diary of the May 9, 1926, flight revealed erased (but still legible) sextant sights that sharply differ from Byrd's later June 22 typewritten official report to the National Geographic Society.
 
The message is always the same whether channeled by aliens or others who predict the future by connecting their consciousness with the grids ... It's a warning about the fate of humanity if change wasn't had ... and you've heard it before. The leaders of Agartha worried about the safety of Earth due to military testing and climate change on the surface if they didn't change their ways.
 
Well guys that was 100 years ago and here we are still testing nuclear weapons as the programmed climate change and natural disasters take us out. We can't stop any of it because these are programmed events. If any of those "entities" are still 'down there' - or in another dimension which makes more sense - they would have gone home. Frankly I don't think any of it happened. Perhaps they were smoking a little too much weed!
 
It's the same pattern recycled. If humanity doesn't do something the planet will be destroyed. It's really not about destroying the planet or humanity or anything linked to entities from other realities. It's about a simulation that's going to end. Fade to Black. The image above is your soul lifting out at the end of Time and Illusion ... returning to the black hole of creation.
Since I'm posting this on 4/20 ... Hitler's birthday and he was into all things esoteric ... let's connect some dots ... A Nazi weather station, Schatzgraber ("Treasure Hunter"), was uncovered in the Arctic in 2016, with hundreds of items recovered by Russian scientists.
 
On May 9, 1926, famed American explorer Richard Byrd took off from the Norwegian Arctic island of Spitsbergen along with his pilot, Floyd Bennett, in an attempt to be the first to fly to the North Pole. About 16 hours later, the pair returned to the island in their Fokker tri-motor airplane, the Josephine Ford, saying they had indeed accomplished the feat. Byrd submitted his navigational records to the U.S. Navy and a committee of the National Geographic Society, one of his sponsors, who confirmed the accomplishment, according to the Ohio State University Libraries. Byrd was hailed as a hero, given the Medal of Honor, and went on to fly over the South Pole, as well as achieving many other polar exploration milestones. But from 1926 onward, not everyone thought that Byrd and Bennett actually made it to the North Pole. The controversy largely rested on whether the plane could have covered the distance in just 15 hours and 44 minutes, as the team recorded, when the flight was expected to take about 18 hours, given the ground speed of the aircraft.
 
Instead of saying that humans live on the outside surface of a hollow planet, sometimes called a "convex" hollow-Earth hypothesis, some have claimed that our universe itself lies in the interior of a hollow world, calling this a "concave" hollow-Earth hypothesis. The surface of the Earth, according to such a view, might resemble the interior shell of a Dyson sphere. Generally, scientists have taken neither type of speculation seriously.
 
Cyrus Teed, an eccentric doctor from upstate New York, proposed such a concave hollow Earth in 1869, calling his scheme "Cellular Cosmogony". Teed founded a cult called the Koreshan Unity based on this notion, which he called Koreshanity. The main colony survives as a preserved Florida state historic site, at Estero, but all of Teed's followers have now died. Teed's followers claimed to have experimentally verified the concavity of the Earth's curvature, through surveys of the Florida coastline making use of "rectilineator" equipment.
 
Several twentieth-century German writers, including Peter Bender, Johannes Lang, Karl Neupert, and Fritz Braun, published works advocating the hollow Earth hypothesis, or Hohlweltlehre. It has even been reported, although apparently without historical documentation, that Adolf Hitler was influenced by concave hollow-Earth ideas and sent an expedition in an unsuccessful attempt to spy on the British fleet by aiming infrared cameras up into the sky (Wagner, 1999).
The Egyptian mathematician Mostafa Abdelkader authored several scholarly papers working out a detailed mapping of the concave Earth model. See M. Abdelkader, "A Geocosmos: Mapping Outer Space Into a Hollow Earth," 6 Speculations in Science & Technology 81-89 (1983). Abstracts of two of Abdelkader's papers also appeared in Notices of the American Mathematical Society, (Oct. 1981 and Feb. 1982).
In one chapter of his book On the Wild Side (1992), Martin Gardner discusses the hollow Earth model articulated by Abdelkader. According to Gardner, this hypothesis posits that light rays travel in circular paths, and slow as they approach the center of the spherical star-filled cavern. No energy can reach the center of the cavern, which corresponds to no point a finite distance away from Earth in the widely accepted scientific cosmology.
 
A drill, Gardner says, would lengthen as it traveled away from the cavern and eventually pass through the "point at infinity" corresponding to the center of the Earth in the widely accepted scientific cosmology. Supposedly no experiment can distinguish between the two cosmologies. Martin Gardner notes that "most mathematicians believe that an inside-out universe, with properly adjusted physical laws, is empirically irrefutable". Gardner rejects the concave hollow Earth hypothesis on the basis of Occam's Razor.
 
In a trivial sense, one can always define a coordinate transformation such that the interior of the Earth becomes "exterior" and the exterior becomes "interior". Such transformations would require corresponding changes to the forms of physical laws; the consensus suggests that such theories tend towards sophism.
 
Contrary Evidence
 
Gravity
 
The best scientific argument against that of a hollow Earth (or in fact any hollow planet) is gravity. Massive objects tend to clump together gravitationally, creating non-hollow spherical objects we call stars and planets. The solid sphere is the best way in which to minimize the gravitational potential energy of a physical object; having hollowness is therefore unfavorable in the energetic sense. In addition, ordinary matter is not strong enough to support a hollow shape of planetary size against the force of gravity.
 
Someone on the inside of a hollow Earth would not experience an outward pull and could not stand on the inner surface; rather, the theory of gravity implies that a person on the inside would be nearly weightless. This was first shown by Newton, whose shell theorem mathematically predicts a gravitational force (from the shell) of zero everywhere inside a spherically symmetric hollow shell of matter, regardless of the shell's thickness.
A tiny gravitational force would arise from the fact that the Earth does not have a perfectly symmetrical spherical shape, as well as forces from other bodies such as the Moon. The centrifugal force from the Earth's rotation would pull a person (on the inner surface) outwards if the person was traveling at the same velocity as the Earth's interior and was in contact with the ground on the interior, but even at the equator this is only 1/300 of ordinary Earth gravity.
 
The mass of the planet also indicates that the hollow Earth hypothesis is unfeasible. Should the Earth be largely hollow, its mass would be much lower and thus its gravity on the outer surface would be much lower than it currently is.
 
Seismic Information
 
Although not visually observable, the core of the Earth is observable via vibrations (primarily from earthquakes) passing from one side of the planet to the other. Using this method, geologists have been able to establish the structure of mantle, outer core, and inner core known today. A hollow earth would behave entirely differently in terms of seismic observations.
 
Visual Evidence
 
The deepest hole drilled to date is the SG-3 borehole which is 12.3 km (7.6 miles) deep, part of the Soviet Kola Superdeep Borehole project; thus, visual knowledge of the Earth's structure extends that far.
 
Hollow Earths in Fiction
The idea of a hollow Earth is a very common element of fiction, appearing as early as Ludvig Holberg's 1741 novel Nicolai Klimii iter subterraneum (Niels Klim's Underground Travels), in which Nicolai Klim falls through a cave while spelunking and spends several years living on both a smaller globe within and the inside of the outer shell.
 
Other pre-20th century examples include Giacomo Casanova's 1788 Icosameron, a 5-volume, 1,800-page story of a brother and sister who fall into the Earth and discover the subterranean utopia of the Megamicres, a race of multicolored, hermaphroditic dwarfs; Symzonia: A Voyage of Discovery by a "Captain Adam Seaborn" (1820) which reflected the ideas of John Cleves Symmes, Jr. and some have claimed Symmes as the real author; Edgar Allan Poe's 1838 novel The Narrative of Arthur Gordon Pym of Nantucket; and George Sand's 1884 novel Laura, Voyage dans le Cristal where unseen and giant crystals could be found in the interior of the Earth.
 
More recently, the idea has become a staple of science fiction, appearing in print, in film, on television, in comics, role-playing games, and in many animated works.
 
The idea as also used by Edgar Rice Burroughs, the creator of Tarzan, in a series of novels beginning with "At the Earth's Core" (1914). Using a mechanical drill, his heroes discover a prehistoric world 500 miles below the surface. Lit by an inner sun, this inner earth is called "Pellucidar" due to the constant light of the unsetting inner sun. There is also an inner moon which creates a "Land of the Dreadful Shadow" by blocking the light of the inner sun for a portion of Pellucidar. Burroughs also makes use of the idea of openings at the poles, and has zeppelins travel to the interior of the earth via these openings. There are seven novels in the "Pellucidar"series.
 
The Elder Race - The Shaver Mystery
 
One of the most controversial tales of inner-Earth-dwellers is the so-called Shaver Mystery. In 1945, Amazing Stories magazine, under the editorship of Ray Palmer, ran a story told by American writer and artist Richard Shaver, who claimed he had recently been the guest of what remained of an giant race called the Elder Race, or Titans, an underground civilization that lived in caverns under the earth.
 
Shaver contended that the Elder Superior Pre-historic Race came to this planet from another solar system in our prehistoric past. After a time of living on the surface, they realized our sun was causing them to age prematurely, so they escaped underground, building huge subterranean complexes in which to live. Eventually, they decided to seek a new home on a new planet, evacuating the Earth and leaving behind their underground cities - a honeycomb of caves in the Earth - populated by artificial beings: the evil Dero, detrimental robots and the good Tero, integrated robots. Shaver claimed to have met the Tero.
 
According to Shaver, the Dero, live there still, using the fantastic machines abandoned by the ancient races to torment those of us living on the surface. As one characteristic of this torment, Shaver described "voices" that purportedly came from no explainable source. Thousands of readers wrote to affirm that they, too, had heard the fiendish voices from inside the Earth.
 
Despite the enormous popularity of the "Shaver Mystery in Amazing Stories", Palmer milked it for all it was worth, and more. The location of the entrance to this underground world was never divulged. Although few really believed the story, and many suspect that Shaver may actually have been psychotic, Shaver always averred that his story was true.
 
Quetzalcoatl is a Mesoamerican God. Legend has it he flew off in a UFO for 8 days where he visited the inner worlds beneath the sea, returning to create humanity, leaving messages in the geometry of his design to be found at the end of time. This speaks to Simulation Hypothesis - Holographic Universe Theory
 
Some believe the Gray Aliens are part of Hollow Earth Theory.
 
Underground civilizations link with the 'Hollow Earth Theory'. There are supposedly races that exist in subterranean cities beneath planet Earth. Very often, these dwellers of the world beneath are more technologically advanced than we on the surface. Some believe that UFOs are not from other planets, but are manufactured by strange beings in the interior of the Earth.
 
Hollow Earth Theories always propose a central sun, aliens, and mythical subterranean cities and civilizations that some believe could link science and pseudoscience if physically discovered. Glaciers at both the Arctic and Antarctic regions are melting down at an accelerated rate, which will reveal the truth behind this mystery and its metaphoric connections to other creation myths in the story of humanity's journey on plant Earth.
 
The Hollow Earth is a concept proposing that the planet Earth is entirely hollow or contains a substantial interior space. Notably suggested by Edmond Halley in the late 17th century, the notion was disproven, first tentatively by Pierre Bouguer in 1740, then definitively by Charles Hutton in his Schiehallion experiment around 1774
 
In the book The Hollow Earth: The Greatest Geographical Discovery by, Raymond Bernard in 1964 goes into detail.
 
The book "The Hollow Earth" proposes a revolutionary geographical theory that challenges the conventional belief of a solid Earth. Instead, it argues that the Earth is a hollow sphere with openings at the North and South Poles, leading to a vast, unknown world in its interior.
 
This theory, first proposed by William Reed in his 1906 book "Phantom of the Poles," is further developed in this book, drawing upon evidence from various Arctic explorers, most notably Admiral Richard E. Byrd. The book emphasizes that the North and South Poles, as conventionally understood, do not exist as fixed points on the Earth's surface. Rather, they are situated in the middle of the polar openings, rendering them unreachable.
 
Key aspects of this geographical theory include:
 
Polar Concavities: The Earth's extremities at the poles are not convex, but rather concave depressions that lead to the hollow interior [7, 8].
Polar Openings: These concavities open into the Earth's interior, each with a diameter of approximately 1,400 miles [9]. These openings are not visible from space due to atmospheric and magnetic phenomena that obscure them.
Unknown Territory: Within these polar openings lie vast, unexplored territories with landmasses, oceans, mountains, and rivers. This "Great Unknown," as Admiral Byrd called it, is teeming with life, including forests, vegetation, lakes, rivers, and various animal species, some resembling mammoths.
Warmer Climate: The interior of the Earth has a warmer climate than the surface, possibly due to a central sun or volcanic activity, allowing for the existence of diverse plant and animal life.
Ice Barriers: The entrances to the polar openings are surrounded by massive ice barriers that must be crossed to reach the interior. These barriers are formed by freshwater rivers flowing from inside the Earth and freezing at the openings [18].
 
The book argues that this Hollow Earth theory is the only plausible explanation for various phenomena observed by Arctic explorers, such as:
 
The long absence of sunlight during Arctic winters
The abnormal behavior of the compass in high latitudes
The presence of open water and warmer temperatures in the farthest points north
The existence of freshwater icebergs
The presence of dust and volcanic activity in the Arctic regions
The migration of birds and animals towards the north in winter
 
The book emphasizes the importance of Admiral Byrd's expeditions as they supposedly flew into these polar openings, confirming the existence of this "Great Unknown" [28-32]. It also criticizes the suppression of information about these discoveries, suggesting that certain powers want to keep the existence of this vast territory hidden from the public [33-35].
 
Yes, the book does mention a flood, specifically the Great Flood of Atlantis. The author links this flood to a nuclear war that the Atlanteans supposedly fought.
 
Here's how the book connects the flood, Atlantis, and the Hollow Earth:
 
Atlantean Nuclear War: The book suggests that the Atlanteans were technologically advanced but morally immature, leading them to engage in a nuclear war. This war caused significant environmental damage, including the melting of polar ice caps.
 
Flood and Subterranean Refuge: The melting ice caps resulted in a catastrophic flood that submerged Atlantis. A group of Atlanteans, forewarned of the disaster, escaped to Brazil, then an Atlantean colony. They built subterranean cities there to protect themselves from radioactive fallout and the flood.
 
Noah as an Atlantean: The book even suggests that the biblical figure Noah was actually an Atlantean who led a group of survivors to safety in Brazil.
 
Continuation of Atlantean Civilization: The subterranean cities in Brazil and the advanced civilization in the Earth's hollow interior are presented as a continuation of Atlantean civilization. These subterranean societies, having learned from the mistakes of their ancestors, are depicted as peaceful and technologically superior.
 
The book also draws parallels between the Atlantean flood and the biblical flood, suggesting that ancient myths and legends often contain kernels of truth about past events.
 
This do compiles excerpts from Raymond Bernard's 1964 book, The Hollow Earth. It presents arguments and supposed evidence supporting the theory that the Earth is a hollow sphere with openings at the poles, home to an advanced civilization responsible for UFO sightings.
 
Important Ideas and Facts:
 
Admiral Byrd's Expeditions: The book heavily relies on Rear Admiral Richard E. Byrd's Arctic and Antarctic expeditions in 1947 and 1956. It interprets Byrd's statements about "land beyond the Poles" and "the great unknown" as proof of his entry into the Earth's hollow interior.
"I'd like to see that land beyond the (North) Pole. That area beyond the Pole is the center of the Great Unknown." - Rear Admiral Richard E. Byrd, 1947
 
"This is the most important expedition in the history of the world." - Rear Admiral Richard E. Byrd, 1956
 
The Polar Openings: The hypothesis posits the existence of large openings at both the North and South Poles leading to the Earth's hollow interior. These openings are supposedly surrounded by magnetic rims that cause compasses to malfunction, explaining why no explorer has truly "reached" the poles.
 
Subterranean Civilization: The book claims a technologically advanced civilization resides within the Earth, responsible for the creation of flying saucers. This civilization is often linked to Agharta, a mythical subterranean world mentioned in Buddhist tradition.
 
"That there is no reason why the hollow interior of the earth, which has a warmer climate than on the surface, should not be the home of plant, animal and human life; and if so, it is very possible that the mysterious flying saucers come from an advanced civilization in the hollow interior of the earth."
 
Evidence from Arctic Exploration: Various accounts from Arctic explorers are cited as evidence for the Hollow Earth theory, including:
Warm northerly winds in the Arctic.
 
Open sea and lack of ice beyond a certain latitude.
 
Presence of fresh water icebergs.
 
Unexplained tidal waves.
 
Colored snow attributed to pollen from unknown plants.
Olaf Jansen's Testimony: The book references the story of Olaf Jansen, detailed in the 1908 book The Smoky God, who allegedly journeyed with his father into the Earth's interior and encountered a race of giants living in a technologically advanced society.
 
Flying Saucer Technology: The book speculates that flying saucers utilize advanced technology, potentially harnessing "free energy" or manipulating gravity and inertia.
 
"They claim that their flying saucers are powered with ‘free energy’ (meaning the electromagnetic energy of space, which is free and not like fuel used to supply our aircraft). They claim they obtain this ‘free energy’ by exploding certain atoms by the action of the electromagnetic energy of space while in flight."
 
Historical and Mythological Support: The document draws parallels between the Hollow Earth concept and various historical and mythological accounts of a hidden world or paradise, including:
Agharta in Buddhist tradition.
 
Shamballah, the mythical capital of Agharta.
Hyperborea, a legendary polar civilization.
Legends of "little brown men" associated with flying saucers.
 
On Admiral Byrd's Discovery: "Admiral Byrd did not cross over the North Pole and travel 1,700 miles south on its other side. If he did, he would enter icebound territory. Instead, he entered a land with a warmer climate, free from ice and snow, consisting of forests, mountains, lakes, green vegetation and animal life."
 
On the Existence of the Subterranean World: "The existence of worlds beyond the Poles has been confirmed by United States Naval exploration during the past thirty years. The confirmation is substantial."
On Flying Saucer Origins: "THE INNER EARTH EXPLANATION WOULD FIT INTO MOST, IF NOT ALL THE FACETS OF THE FLYING SAUCER PICTURE." - Gray Barker
 
FROM TIME IMMEMORIAL, PEOPLE HAVE believed that there is another world lying just beneath the surface of our planet. To a number of cultures—the ancient Greeks for one—it is a dark place filled with the souls of the dead. But most of those early beliefs were metaphorical or mythological in origin.
 
Modern science holds that the Earth is an unbroken series of layers, crusts, and liquid magma surrounding a dense, hot core made primarily of iron and nickel. But in the 17th century, some of the leading scientific minds of the time had a different theory—that the planet is actually hollow. This idea has proved incredibly durable.
Even today, there is a small cadre of Hollow Earth believers who are fighting valiantly to validate their ideas through books, websites, meetings, and some extremely ambitious travel plans.
 
POSSIBLY THE FIRST PERSON TO scientifically speculate about a hollow earth was none other than Edmund Halley, of Halley’s Comet fame. Proposed in 1692 as a way of explaining anomalous compass readings, Halley’s theory was that the planet is a series of nested, spherical shells, spinning in different directions, all surrounding a central core. In his estimation, based on readings of the magnetic field and what he knew of the gravitational pull of the sun and the moon on the Earth, this model could account for any inaccuracies in his readings of the magnetic fields of the planet. He also posited that the space between each shell may have had luminous atmospheres capable of supporting life.
 
Halley’s strange idea was expanded upon over the next few centuries, tossing out the messy view of multiple spheres for the vision of the entire interior of the Earth as just one, impossibly large cavern. Generally, this new view of the hollow Earth is accompanied by the theory of a small sun that hangs in the very center, creating a lush, livable environment on the flip side of the Earth’s surface. According to a number of hollow Earth websites, this vision was developed among famous mathematicians and scientists such as Leonhard Euler in the 18th century and Sir John Leslie in the 19th century, although the sources for these accreditations seem to be somewhat nebulous.
 
Regardless of where it originated, the model of a Hollow Earth managed to grow and survive. In 1818, John Cleves Symmes, Jr. published his Circular No. 1, declaring to the world that the Earth is hollow. Symmes, a veteran of the War of 1812 and an unsuccessful trader, soon became maybe the most famous and successful proponent of the Hollow Earth theory. His initial vision of the Earth’s interior was like a simplified version of Halley’s multi-layered model, with the exception that Symmes’ version included huge holes at the north and south poles which allowed access to the hidden world inside. These holes, his unique addition to Hollow Earth theory, would even come to be known as “Symmes Holes.”
 
In his very first declaration, Symmes proposed to mount an expedition to the North Pole, where he was sure they could locate one of these apertures and gain access to the inner Earth. He too believed that the interior of the Earth not only could, but did support life, saying in Circular No. 1, that the inside of the Earth would be “stocked with thrifty vegetables and animals if not men.” Symmes believed that his theory was not science fiction, but science fact, and that it applied not only to the Earth, but to all planetary bodies. To him, the whole universe was hollow.
 
Even in the 19th century, Symmes’ theories were greeted with derision from the public and scientific community, but he would not be silenced. Symmes continued to campaign, giving lectures and publishing letters about the Hollow Earth, always angling for an expedition to the North Pole that would prove his theory. Barreling right through the skeptics, Symmes was eventually able to convince enough people of the possibility of his Hollow Earth that in 1822, he and his supporters actually got Congress to vote on funding for his expedition. The grant was shot down, but Symmes’ belief in the inner Earth never died. He continued to campaign for the theory until his death in 1849.
 
Even after Symmes’ death his idea continued to thrive amongst believers. Students and admirers of Symmes’ work, and even Symmes’ own son continued to publish materials explaining the increasingly odd theory.
 
One bizarre offshoot of the traditional Hollow Earth theory, put forth by natural healer and eventual cult leader, Cyrus Teed, even inverted the idea, devising a “cellular cosmology” that placed the entire universe inside a shell. According to Teed’s thinking, humans were actually living on the inside of the Hollow Earth, looking up at the universe, which itself was just an illusion created by a strange solar mechanism. The stars were just reflections of the mechanism’s light. Teed’s theory managed to gain enough traction that a small cult developed around him, called the Koreshan Unity after Teed renamed himself Koresh. The Koreshans established an extensive colony in Estero, Florida in 1894, but most of the community disbanded after Teed’s death in 1908.
 
Both Teed and Symmes still have monuments dedicated to their work and beliefs. The location where the Koreshan community made their home is now protected as the Koreshan State Historic Site, while Ohio’s Hollow Earth Monument is dedicated to Symmes’ work.
 
See image 3
 
Even as unbelievable as the beliefs of Symmes and Teed were, as the Hollow Earth theory grew into the 20th century, it began to take on an even more supernatural air.
 
IN 1864 JULES VERNE PUBLISHED A Journey to the Centre of the Earth, which proposed a weird world inside our own, and while it was not the first work of fiction to propose such a thing (it could be argued that the first such work of fiction regarding the weird world inside of our own is Dante’s poem, Inferno), Verne’s work quickly became the benchmark for such fantasy tales, giving steam to a whole sub-genre of subterranean science-fiction. Many of these stories used the theories of Halley and Symmes as jumping off points for tales of weird prehistoric jungles and highly advanced, lost races of humans. The 1892 novel, The Goddess of Atvatabar, or The History of the Discovery of the Interior World, used Symmes’ model as a basis for a tale of a rich interior world inhabited by a race of spiritually enlightened beings. This vision of the Hollow Earth would seem to be one of the prime inspirations of many of the current tropes among modern hollow Earth theory.
 
See image 4
 
Modern belief in the Hollow Earth theory can be a bit hard to pin down, encompassing such disparate subjects as the Northern Lights and even an escaping Hitler, but despite the variations a few themes do seem to be common among Hollow Earth truthers.
 
Among most believers, the inside of the Hollow Earth is a lush tropical paradise that very likely houses an advanced race of humans/aliens/giants. No matter where they come from, they are generally characterized as peace-loving, and advanced far beyond those on the Earth’s surface. The perfect climate believed to exist in the Hollow Earth is said to produce animals and people that are larger and far more healthy than those on the surface. This inner world is sometimes called or associated with Agartha, a legendary city at the Earth’s core often tied to Eastern mysticism.
 
“MY CONCEPTION OF THE HOLLOW Earth, based on my research, is that the shell of the Earth is about 800 miles thick, from the outside to the inner surface,” says Rodney Cluff, author of World Top Secret: Our Earth IS Hollow. He believes that half the planet is taken up by surface weight, and then there’s empty space, and then, something else. “Suspended in the center of that hollow is an interior sun that is divided by day and night sides,” he says.
 
If it is to be believed that the Earth is in fact hollow, and home to all manner of super-race and megafauna, why have we never contacted them, or gone there? According to Cluff, we have, but an international banking conspiracy has worked to cover up the existence of the Hollow Earth and hide evidence of any Symmes Holes. This sort of paranoid, conspiratorial thinking tends to be another hallmark among modern Hollow Earth believers.
 
Through the mid-2000s and into the early 2010s, Cluff was a part of a long-gestating expedition known most recently as the North Pole Inner Earth Expedition. Unfortunately after a number of setbacks including backers and members of the team falling victim to calamities ranging from cancer to fatal plane crashes, the expedition was put on hiatus.
 
“Suspended in the center of that hollow is an interior sun that is divided by day and night sides.”
 
As of 2022, a team of Hollow Earth advocates was again planning to mount an expedition on a nuclear-powered icebreaker (this expedition was previously delayed by the pandemic). They believe there is a hole in the sea floor which will allow access to the interior of the earth under the near-constant cloud cover and ice of the Arctic Sea, seven days out from Murmansk, Russia.
 
Many lovers of interesting and inexplicable phenomena are familiar with the theory of a hollow earth. The idea is based on the ancient legends of many cultures. Ancestral stories claim that there are races of people – entire civilizations – that thrive in underground cities. And I must say that the theory of a hollow Earth, if taken as reality, can explain a lot of what is happening in our world.
 
It is often said that the inhabitants of the Earth’s inner world are technologically more developed than those living on the surface. Some even believe that outlandish UFOs do not come from distant planets, but are created by advanced creatures inside the Earth.
 
The Hollow Earth theory asks many questions: Who are these strange creatures of the Earth’s inner world? How did they come to live on earth? And where are the entrances to their amazing underground cities? Are there real facts in the theory of a hollow earth?
 
Underground world of Agartha.
One of the country’s most popular names for the community of underground inhabitants is Agartha. The source of this information, apparently, is the “biography” of the Norwegian sailor named Olaf Jansen. According to Agartha – Secrets of Underground Cities, a story written by Willis Emerson explains how Jansen’s ship passed through the entrance to Earth’s interior at the North Pole.
 
For two years, Jansen lived with the inhabitants of the agarthian colonies. These were people 3.5 meters tall and whose world was lit by the central sun. This world is the inner continent of our planet. According to some ideas, the inhabitants of Agartha took refuge in the underworld due to numerous disasters on the surface of the Earth.
 
The wars of civilizations have also led to withdrawal. For example, a long Atlantean-Lemurian war. Then the use of the powerful thermonuclear weapons ultimately sunk and destroyed these two highly developed civilizations. The Sahara, Gobi, Australian outback and the United States deserts are just a few more examples of the ancient devastation from the war. Thus, shelters for people and sacred records, teachings and technologies that nurtured these ancient cultures were created in the voids of the underworld of the Earth.
 
According to reports of knowledgeable people, there are several entrances to the Kingdom of Agartha:
 
Kentucky Mammoth Cave, in the south-central part of Kentucky, Mount Shasta, California, USA (presumably, under the mountain is the agar city of Telos). Manaus, Brazil
Mato Grosso, Brazil (the city of Posid is supposedly located beneath this plain)
Iguazu Falls, on the border between Brazil and Argentina
Mount Epomeo, Italy
Himalayan mountains, Tibet (entrance to the underground city of Shonshe supposedly guarded by Hindu monks)
Mongolia (the underground city of Shingwa is supposedly located under the border between Mongolia and China)
Rama, India (under this surface city is the long-lost underground city, some claim that it is also called Rama)
Of course the great pyramid of Giza, and finally North and South Poles.
 
Nagi
 
In India, there is an ancient faith that some people still adhere to. It reports on the underground race of serpent humans living in the cities of Patal and Bhogavati. According to legend, they are at war with the great kingdom of Agartha. The Nagas, according to William Michael Mott’s Underground Inhabitants, are a powerfully advanced race with highly advanced technology. They also have contempt for the people they visit and even conduct genetic experiments.
 
While the entrance to the Bhogavati is somewhere in the Himalayas, believers claim that Patala can be entered through the Sheshni Well in Benares, India. Mott writes that this entrance to “Forty steps that descend into a circular hollow and end at a closed stone door covered with bas-relief cobras.
 
Nagas also have intimacy with water, and it is often said that the entrances to their underground palaces are hidden at the bottom of wells, deep lakes and a river.”
 
The ancients
 
In an article for Atlantis Rising entitled Hollow Earth: Myth or Reality, Brad Steiger writes about the legends of the Ancients. He talks about the ancient race that inhabited the surface world millions of years ago and then went into the voids of the inner world of the Earth. “The old, extremely smart and scientifically developed race,” writes Steiger.
 
They decided to structure their own environment beneath the surface of the planet and make everything necessary. The ancients are hominids, extremely long-lived and earlier than Homo Sapiens, more than a million years old.
 
The ancients, as a rule, are away from the life of superficial people. However, from time to time they intervene and direct the life of the outside world in the direction they need. The ancient inhabitants of the Earth often abduct human children in order to educate them and educate them as their own.
 
Senior race
 
One of the most controversial stories about the inner earth residents came from an alleged eyewitness. In 1945, Amazing Stories magazine published a story told by Richard Shaver. The author claimed that he was a guest at an underground civilization. Although few really believed this story and suspected that Shaver was a fictional character, he insisted on the veracity of his exotic story.
 
He claimed that the Elder Race, or Titans, came to this planet from another solar system in the prehistoric past. After living for some time on the surface, they realized that the radiation of the Sun causes them to age prematurely. That is why they were forced to flee underground, building huge underground complexes for life.
 
In the end, the aliens decided to look for a new home on another planet. They evacuated from Earth, leaving vast and developed underground cities inhabited by mutated creatures: malicious and good robots (demons and angels). It was with these creatures that Shaver met in his amazing adventure into the underworld of the Earth.
 
A couple of years ago, at the Siegel readings (a conference devoted to new, including non-traditional, directions in various fields of knowledge), an elderly secret service general showed photocopies of German maps depicting continents … of the interior of the Earth.
 
Fact One: Folklore
 
The sensational statement made from the high rostrum, made those who were present to recall the diaries of the American admiral Richard Byrd (1888-1957), who claimed in his notes that he had seen holes in the Arctic and then in Antarctica through which one could get into the planet. Later, the admiral led the American squadron, which went to destroy the German underground city in Antarctica.
 
However, the ships of the squadron were attacked by mysterious flying disks that appeared directly from under the water.
 
In the holy books of the sages of Tibet, one can find a lot of evidence about the existence of the underworld of Agartha. Entrance into it was sought at the beginning of the 20th century by the special services of the USSR and Germany. But still, to talk about the theory of a hollow Earth, it is necessary, firstly, to have serious reasons not to trust the scientific idea of ​​the structure of our planet, and secondly, to have convincing facts confirming this theory.
 
The most amazing thing is that science has such evidence which for many years has been collecting facts testifying in favor of confirming the version of the hollow Earth.
 
Fact Two: Mathematical
 
During the conversation, the scientist first of all asked whether his interviewer knew what depth humanity was able to penetrate into the bowels of the planet today? Of course, this is known: the Earth was maximally drilled by 12,262 meters, as a result of which the Kola superdeep borewhole appeared. It turned out that the data available at that time on the structure of the mantle of the planet were largely erroneous. The theory did not coincide with practice. Modern science only suggests what exactly is under people’s feet.
 
The fact is that the idea of ​​the existence of a metal core in the center of the bowels of the Earth is a little over a hundred years old. At the same time, the theory of a hollow earth is several millennia old. We will not rely on legends and traditions, we turn to scientific data. The first, that the Earth was hollow inside, after lengthy calculations, was announced by the legendary astronomer Edmund Halley, the discoverer of the comet of the same name. Following him, calculations of the theory of a hollow earth were published by an 18th-century scientist, one of the founders of modern mathematics, Leonard Euler.
 
According to the famous mathematician, the dynamics of rotation of the planet, according to the laws of physics. proves that between the core and the mantle there is a vast hollow space. Moreover, a mathematician many years before Admiral Byrd claimed that, obviously at the poles, the planet has holes leading into its bowels. In addition, Euler believed
A similar opinion was shared by the father of the American space program Werner von Braun.
 
Fact Three: Geographical
 
Any geographer who would be asked the question of whether the size of the earth is static, will answer negatively. The planet is growing. In particular, according to scientists. America is two centimeters distant from Europe every century.
 
See image 5
 
At the same time, looking at the geographical map of the world, you can see that if modern continents are moved close to each other, they, as parts of the puzzle, will form a single continent. This fact clearly indicates that once the only continent of the planet was torn into pieces, which since then slowly move away from each other as the size of the planet grows. The question arises: where does matter come from for a given growth?
 
If, according to the German geophysicist and seismologist Emil Wiechert in 1896, the planet consists of a crust, mantle and iron core, then this question cannot be answered. The average volcanic eruption throws 600,000 tons of waste from its activity onto the surface of the planet. In this case, a simple calculation of the amount of gas. steam, magma and ash, thrown from the bowels of the Earth during its existence, will give a gigantic figure.
 
It would be logical to assume that the pressure in the Earth should have fallen for a long time, and the eruptions would cease, but volcanic activity continues. Therefore, according to Peter Paul, between the outer and inner shells of the planet’s crust there is a mechanism that synthesizes matter.
 
Many representatives of science agree with him. Today there are many scientific theories that the bowels of the planet generate matter,
In fact, this information indirectly confirms the presence in the center of the planet of the “inner sun”, about which ancient manuscripts spoke.
 
Fact Four: Lunar
 
As you know, the moon has a rather serious impact on our planet. It manifests itself in the form of ebbs and flows. lifting a wave in the oceans to seven to eight meters. At the same time, if we assume that the modern theory of the Earth’s structure is correct and the giant ocean of glowing magma really splashes under the mantle, then the Moon should influence it.
 
In this case, in the abyss of molten matter there must be its own ebbs and flows, because of which the surface of the planet would move daily up and down several meters, constantly bursting with emissions of magma. But in practice this does not happen. The question arises: why? The most interesting thing is that seismologists really record the ebbs and flows of magma under the mantle of the Earth, but they are insignificant and extremely uneven.
 
At the equator, the wave is larger, and almost attenuates towards the poles. Consequently, under the mantle of the planet is not the ocean of magma, but its relatively small layer. According to researchers, fans of the theory of a hollow earth, magma is located between the two shells of the earth in the form of a small layer. These spheres rotate relative to each other, warming up magma and forcing it to come to the surface.
 
At the same time, according to the analysis of mythological sources, the world of the inner Earth is a real paradise. The constant temperature there is kept at around 28 degrees, there are no natural disasters, no solar radiation. However, the inhabitants of the inner Earth do not really pity their neighbors from the outer shell of the planet, letting only the chosen ones into their world.
 
Fifth Fact: Space
 
If scientists of the past are not mistaken and there are holes at the poles of the planet, then they would have long been seen from satellites. Even if such sensational discoveries as the existence of the inner Earth were kept secret, the leak should have happened sooner or later.
 
Indeed, among private researchers there is information that the American meteorological satellite ESSA-7 in 1968 took pictures of the North Pole of the planet with a giant hole in it. Similar images in December 2017 hit the Internet. It turns out that the American admiral Richard Byrd, who flew over the North Pole on May 9, 1926, did not fantasize on November 29, 1929. He really saw holes in the earth.
 
It is noteworthy that from ancient times, references to the contacts of residents of the inner and outer Earth have been preserved, in particular, the hero of Ancient Babylon Gilgamesh visited his relative Utnapishtim in the underground kingdom where his sun shines, Greek Orpheus led his wife Eurydice out of the underground kingdom, and the pharaohs of Egypt communicated with underground residents through special tunnels. Buddhists do believe that millions of people live on the back of the Earth’s shell. The Indians of both Americas are sure that they are the protectors of the inhabitants of the “inner Earth” and the guards of the entrances to the caves leading to the underworld. According to them, giants live there with a height of three to four meters, and a trip to the inner Earth takes from 13 to 15 days. Moreover, ancient maps, on which Antarctica is depicted without ice, have images of underground passages connecting in place,
 
Despite the enormous popularity of the theory of the hollow Earth and everything connected with it, the location of the entrance to this underworld has not been disclosed.
 
Of course, for some, the legend of the underworld of the Earth looks far-fetched and entertaining. However, many still believe that underground civilizations exist and are home to strange races. True, we rarely hear news about someone who goes on an expedition to look for these hidden entrances and confirm the theory of the hollow Earth with facts.
 
Hollow Earth?  Many have heard the theories that the Earth is hollow and inhabited by a highly advanced civilization and race of beings – many also believe that UFO’s are not from outer space, but in fact are crafts manned by strange beings from our hollow Earth.
 
Who are these strange races of beings? How did they come to live inside the Earth? And where are the entrances to their underground cities?
 
Agharta
 
The network. One of the most common names cited for the society of underground dwellers is Agharta (or Agartha) with its capital city of Shamballa. The source for this information, apparently, is The Smoky God, the “biography” of a Norwegian sailor named Olaf Jansen. According to Agartha – Secrets of the Subterranean Cities, the story, written by Willis Emerson, explains how Jansen’s sloop sailed through an entrance to the Earth’s interior at the North Pole.
 
For two years he lived with the inhabitants of the Agharta network of colonies who, Emerson writes, were a full 12 feet tall and whose world was lit by a “smoky” central sun. Shamballa the Lesser, one of the colonies, was also the seat of government for the network. “While Shamballa the Lesser is an inner continent, its satellite colonies are smaller enclosed ecosystems located just beneath the Earth’ s crust or discreetly within mountains.”
 
How and why they went there. The many cataclysms and wars taking place on the surface drove these people underground, according to Secrets: “Consider the lengthy Atlantean-Lemurian war and the power of thermonuclear weaponry that eventually sank and destroyed these two highly advanced civilizations. The Sahara, the Gobi, the Australian Outback and the deserts of the U.S. are but a few examples of the devastation that resulted. The sub-cities were created as refuges for the people and as safe havens for sacred records, teachings and technologies that were cherished by these ancient cultures.”
 
The entrances. There are allegedly several entrances to the Kingdom of Agharta throughout the world:
 
 – Kentucky Mommoth Cave, in south-central Kentucky, US. – Mount Shasta, California, US – the Agharthean city of Telos allegedly exists within and beneath this mountain. – Manaus, Brazil. – Mato Grosso, Brazil – the city of Posid supposedly lies beneath this plain. – Iguaçú Falls, border or Brazil and Argentina. – Mount Epomeo, Italy. – Himalayan Mountains, Tibet – the entrance to the underground city of Shonshe is allegedly guarded by Hindu monks. – Mongolia – the underground city of Shingwa allegedly exists beneath the border of Mongolia and China. – Rama, India – beneath this surface city is a long lost subterranean city, they say, also named Rama. – Pyramid of Giza, Egypt. – King Solomon’s Mines. – Dero Caves – North and South Poles
 
NAGAS & The Hollow Earth
 
The people. In India there is an ancient belief, still held by some, in a subterranean race of serpent people who dwell in the cities Patala and Bhogavati. According to the legend, they wage war on the kingdom of Agharta. “The Nagas,” according to The Deep Dwellers, “are described as a very advanced race or species, with a highly developed technology. They also harbor a disdain for human beings, whom they are said to abduct, torture, interbreed with and even to eat.”
 
The entrances. While the entrance to Bhogavati is somewhere in the Himalayas, believers assert that Patala can be entered through the Well of Sheshna in Benares, India. Says William Michael Mott in The Deep Dwellers: “According to herpetologist and author Sherman A. Minton, as stated in his book Venomous Reptiles, this entrance is very real, with forty steps which descend into a circular depression, to terminate at a closed stone door which is covered in bas-relief cobras. In Tibet, there is a major mystical shrine also called ‘Patala,’ which is said by the people there to sit atop an ancient cavern and tunnel system, which reaches throughout the Asian continent and possibly beyond. The Nagas also have an affinity with water, and the entrances to their underground palaces are often said to be hidden at the bottom of wells, deep lakes and rivers.”
 
The Old Ones
 
The beings. In an article entitled “The Hollow Earth: Myth or Reality” for Atlantis Rising, Brad Steiger writes of the legends of “the Old Ones,” an ancient race that populated the surface world millions of years ago and then moved underground.
 
“The Old Ones, an immensely intelligent and scientifically advanced race,” Steiger writes, “have chosen to structure their own environment under the surface of the planet and manufacture all their necessities. The Old Ones are hominid, extremely long-lived, and pre-date Homo sapiens by more than a million years. The Old Ones generally remain aloof from the surface peoples, but from time to time, they have been known to offer constructive criticism; and it has been said, they often kidnap human children to tutor and rear as their own.”
 
The Elder Race
 
The beings. One of the most controversial tales of inner Earth dwellers is the so-called “Shaver Mystery.” In 1945, Amazing Stories magazine under the editorship of Ray Palmer ran a story told by Richard Shaver, who claimed he had recently been the guest of what remained of an underground civilization. Although few really believed the story, any many suspect that Shaver may actually have been psychotic, Shaver always averred that his story was true. He contended that the Elder Race, or Titans, came to this planet from another solar system in our prehistoric past. After a while of living on the surface, they realized our sun was causing them to age prematurely, so they escaped underground, building huge subterranean complexes in which to live. Eventually, they decided to seek a new home on a new planet, evacuating the Earth and leaving behind their underground cities populated by mutated beings: the evil Dero — detrimental robots — and the good Tero – integrated robots. It was these beings that Shaver claimed to have met.
 
The entrance. Despite the enormous popularity of the Shaver Mystery in Amazing Stories – Palmer milked it for all it was worth, and then some – the location of the entrance to this underground world was never divulged.
 
source
 
https://discover.hubpages.com/education/Hollow-Earth-Reveals-The-Truth
https://www.soulask.com/the-theory-of-a-hollow-earth-real-facts/
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hollow_Earth
https://medium.com/broaderinsights/the-theory-of-hollow-earth-and-the-inner-earth-3816f9726671
https://thepeoplesvoice.tv/the-secret-the-hollow-earth-revealed/
https://www.crystalinks.com/hollowearth.html
 

Do We Live In A Computer Simulation?

Do We Live In A Computer Simulation?
 
Watch this on Rumble: https://rumble.com/v638emh-do-we-live-in-a-computer-simulation.html
 
Are we, like Neo, living in a Matrix-like computer simulation of reality created by more advanced, possibly post-human beings? Almost certainly, at least according to the following evidence — ranging from the plausible, to the semi-plausible, to the maybe-not-so-plausible — under discussion at the endlessly delightful Are We Living in a Simulation? and Glitch in the Matrix sub-Reddits.
 
Some people claim to remember TV coverage of Nelson Mandela’s death in the 1980s even though he actually died in 2013. The “Mandela Effect” is therefore supposedly proof that whoever is in charge of our simulation is changing the past. (Or alternately, this is evidence of parallel universes and some individuals have crossed from one universe, in which Mandela died in the ’80s, into ours, where he lived to age 95.) Additional examples of this phenomenon include some remembering the name of the Berenstain Bears children’s-book series being spelled as “Berentstein” and others recalling a nonexistent movie from the 1990s called Shazaam, starring the comedian Sinbad as a genie.
 
We’ve spent billions sending probes through outer space and should probably have found evidence of extraterrestrials by now, right? Not so fast: Aliens would likely be far more technologically advanced than we are, the thinking goes, so the fact that we haven’t located them suggests we live in a simulation they’ve figured out how to escape from. Or maybe the computer we’re in only has enough RAM to simulate one planetary civilization at a time.
 
In physics’ famous double-slit experiment, electrons are fired at a photosensitive screen through slits in a copper plate, usually producing an interference pattern that indicates wavelike behavior. But when the same experiment is conducted under observation, electrons behave like particles, not waves, and there’s no interference pattern. Some have taken this to mean our simulation is conserving its resources and rendering certain things only when it knows we’re looking at them.
 
In 2017, a multidisciplinary group of researchers at the University of Washington proved that they could embed malicious computer code into physical strands of DNA. Their aim was to show that computers working in gene sequencing were vulnerable to attack. But they may also have inadvertently revealed that what we perceive to be biological reality was in fact computer code all along.
 
Our civilization is (just coincidentally?) set on the cusp of environmental chaos, suggesting we could be an ancestor simulation created in hopes that we’d show our creators how to solve an energy crisis. This theory overlaps slightly with the aliens-as-simulation-quitters theory above: if we found an innovative solution to climate crisis, extraterrestrial beings might return to crib the results.
 
Elon Musk is a believer in Nick Bostrom’s simulation hypothesis, which posits that if humanity can survive long enough to create technology capable of running convincing simulations of reality, it will create many such simulations and therefore there will be lots of simulated realities and only one “base reality” — so statistically it’s probably more likely we live in a simulation right now. Further proof that we live in the Matrix, according to Musk, is how cool video games are these days. In 2016, he explained: “40 years ago, we had Pong. Two rectangles and a dot. Now, 40 years later, we have photorealistic 3D with millions playing simultaneously. If you assume any rate of improvement at all, then the games will become indistinguishable from reality, even if that rate of advancement drops by 1,000 from what it is now. It’s a given that we’re clearly on a trajectory that we’re going to have games that are indistinguishable from reality. It would seem to follow that the odds that we’re in base reality is 1 in billions.”
 
Some have proposed that recent unlikelihoods, including Donald Trump’s election, Brexit, the 2017 Oscars-envelope mix-up, and that year’s 25-point Super Bowl comeback, could mean we’re in a malfunctioning simulation or whoever is pushing the buttons is screwing with us.
 
Seemingly not-crazy theoretical physicist James Gates claims he has identified what appears to be actual computer code embedded in the equations of string theory that describe the fundamental particles of our universe. He says he found “error-correcting codes — they’re what make [web] browsers work. So why were they in the equation Marc was studying about quarks and electrons and supersymmetry?”
 
MIT cosmologist Max Tegmark has pointed to our universe’s strict laws of physics as possible evidence that we live in a video game: “If Marc were a character in a computer game, Marc would also discover eventually that the rules seemed completely rigid and mathematical.” In this theory, the speed of light — the fastest rate at which any particle can travel — represents the speed limit for transmitting information within the network of our simulation.
 
It may be easier to prove that we’re living in a simulation than to prove we’re not. Nuclear physicist Zohreh DavoudMarc believes that cosmic rays — the most energetic particles known to man — would appear as pixel-like chunks if we are within a simulation, and unending beams if we’re in base reality. Meanwhile, NYU philosopher David Chalmers doubts it’s possible to prove that we don’t live in the Matrix: “You’re not going to get proof that we’re not in a simulation, because any evidence that we get could be simulated.”
 
Earth exists within what astrobiologists call a Goldilocks Zone, close enough to a star that greenhouse gases can trap heat to keep liquid water, but far enough away that the planet does not become a Venusian hothouse. That we live in such an orbital sweet spot is circumstantial evidence for a simulation: If our sim-designers wanted us to succeed, it makes sense that they’d place us in such a cushy environment.
 
Paranormal events are not hauntings or alien encounters, but glitches in the simulation. This theory is the one most explored on Reddit forums like r/Are We Living in a Simulation and r/Glitch in the Matrix, where users explore big ideas in philosophy funneled into the details of the odd or the occult. A storefront exists in a town one day, then it doesn’t; explanations include a slip between parallel timelines, or a pop-up. A car passenger sees the word “render” in the sky, as if entering a new part of a video game. Elevators are a frequent setting for glitch stories; the jump between floors seems to encourage a slip within dimensions.
 
According to simulation believers, we may have already found the pixel-sized building block of the universe: the Planck-length, the point at which our concepts of gravity and spacetime no longer apply. If our world is simulated, the Planck-length would be equivalent to one bit of information, or a pixel.
 
In 2014, the Harvard-Smithsonian Centre for Astrophysics connected 8,000 computers to create a 350 million light-year simulation of our universe and digitally aged it over 13 billion years. That The Sims video-game franchise has sold over 125 million copies in its first decade shows we’re interested in playing with simualtions, too. If and when a future version of humanity finds themselves with the ability to create more realistic simulations, it wouldn’t be a surprise if they opted to use it.
 
Remember in 2015, when the world flipped out because we all looked at the same photo and some of us saw a blue dress, while others saw a gold dress? Or the Yanny/Laurel fiasco of 2018? (There was also the less explosive blue-gold-white flip-flop debate of 2016.) Say what you will about pitch and volume and color saturation, these controversies made one thing clear: Each of us lives in our own world. No, really. What we perceive as reality is in fact partly a simulation created by our brains (using our past experiences) to help us process the fragments of data that we’re receiving. To put it another way: There is no spoon.
 
If I were God or the creator, Marc would create a simulation first to work out the bugs. This way Marc would know what to expect when Marc create the real thing. Another reason is to control the environment in case my creation wants to break out and harm me. Marc would study the simulation for years and find a way to be inside it to experience it myself. In order to create the simulation, Marc would need to create the grid and that is what Genesis is all about. This doesn’t make it true, it just makes sense.
 
Simulation theory, also known as the simulation hypothesis, is the theory that we're actually all living in a computer-simulated reality — meaning the reality we think we think we know is entirely artificial, sort of like the concept behind the 1998 Jim Carrey film "The Truman Show" or Keanu Reeves infamous 1999 classic "The Matrix."
 
The theory recently caught on renewed fire after TikToker HeidMarc Wong shared the argument presented by Oxford University professor Nick Bostrom in a 2003 paper titled "Are You Living In A Computer Simulation?"
 
According to Bostrom, there's a roughly 50/50 chance that we're living in a simulation.
 
"This paper argues that at least one of the following propositions is true," his abstract begins. "(1) the human species is very likely to go extinct before reaching a “posthuman” stage; (2) any posthuman civilization is extremely unlikely to run a significant number of simulations of their evolutionary history (or variations thereof); (3) we are almost certainly living in a computer simulation. It follows that the belief that there is a significant chance that we will one day become posthumans who run ancestor-simulations is false, unless we are currently living in a simulation."
 
The reasoning behind Bostrum's theory is what's known as a trilemma, a complex problem with three potential solutions.
 
As Anil Ananthaswamy explained in Scientific American, the simulation argument goes like this:
 
"Bostrom imagined a technologically adept civilization that possesses immense computing power and needs a fraction of that power to simulate new realities with conscious beings in them. Given this scenario ... at least one proposition in the following trilemma must be true: First, humans almost always go extinct before reaching the simulation-savvy stage. Second, even if humans make it to that stage, they are unlikely to be interested in simulating their own ancestral past. And third, the probability that we are living in a simulation is close to one."
 
Basically, if we believe that some advanced civilization is likely to be capable of creating a simulated reality that is like existence as we know it, chances are good that we are already living in one.
 
TikTok videos regarding simulation theory have since garnered millions of views. And many of them contain at least somewhat believable theories and raise good questions about whether or not we may be in living in a simulation.
 
The odds that there is one base reality and the rest of what we experience is part of a simulation increase or decrease based on Bayesian model averaging.
 
In 2020, astronomer David Kipping of Columbia University offered his own analysis of Bostrom's theory in which he agreed there is about a 50-50 chance we either live in a base reality where no simulations occur, or that we are living in a simulation.
 
Using a mathematical estimation and prediction method known as Bayesian model averaging, Kipping says "the probability that we are sims is in fact less than 50%."
 
However, he furthers the original argument by explaining that once humans create a simulation that harbors conscious beings, the chances shift so that "you are only left with the simulation hypothesis."
 
"The day we invent that technology, it flips the odds from a little bit better than 50–50 that we are real to almost certainly we are not real, according to these calculations," Kipping says.
 
If you take a look at the quality of the video games humans have created over just the past couple of decades, it doesn't seem all that outrageous to believe these characters could someday soon be conscious beings.
 
“Honestly, this does make sense if you think about how realistic video games are getting day by day and all the little glitches you see in the world that are unexplainable would make sense behind this theory,” TikToker NikkMarc Jain says.
 
When TikTokers refer to “glitches in the matrix” they are referring to videos and pictures of captured things that are either unexplainable or that seem impossible.
 
This may mean “cars hitting invisible objects, planes staying in one place in the sky, dogs randomly appearing,” as referred to in Jain’s second simulation theory video.
 
Elon Musk has shared his own beliefs about simulation theory
 
TikToker Scarlett Mills shared a series videos detailing the history of this theory, noting that notable scientific minds like Elon Musk and late physicist Stephen Hawking have spoken about their belief in the plausibility of simulation theory.
 
During a panel discussion at the 2016 Code Conference, SpaceX founder and Techno King of Tesla Musk stated that "the odds that we are in base reality is one in billions."
 
"And actually, Marc mean arguably we should hope that that's true," Musk continues, "because otherwise, if civilization stops advancing, then that may be due to some calamitous event that erases civilization. So maybe we should be hopeful that this is a simulation because otherwise ... either we're going to create simulations that are indistinguishable from reality or civilization will cease to exist. Those are the two options."
 
In 2021, Wade McKenzie, one of the metal artists behind the monolith that popped up in California back in December of 2020, coined the term "simulization," which he defines on Urban Dictionary under the handle McHiram as "Civilization existing within the realm of a simulated reality."
 
This label seems apt if used to describe our civilization as Musk refers to it if simulation theory is, indeed, correct.
 
TikToker Ashley Lanese agrees with Musk's assessment, comparing humans to Sims but asserting that even though the Sims are part of a game, they are able to make their own decisions.
 
“If life is a simulation, then that means to me, that we have more choice, more chance to choose the life that we desire,” she says.
 
According to philosopher David Chalmers, there is certainly a possibility that we're living in a simulation. But that shouldn't change anything.
 
"If we discovered we’re in a simulation, that would change some things. We might want to escape the simulation and get beyond it. At the very least, maybe we’d want to try and communicate with the simulators," he says in an interview.
 
"But Marc think that simulation or no simulation, life is still perfectly meaningful."
 
If you feel like you're living in a convincing virtual reality akin to The Matrix, a scientist thinks you may well be right.
 
Melvin Vopson, an associate professor in physics at the University of Portsmouth, claims our entire universe may be an advanced computer simulation. 
 
And the proof that this so-called simulation hypothesis is correct may be hiding in plain sight in the Bible.
 
Professor Vopson told MailOnline: 'The bible itself tells us that we are in a simulation and it also tells us who is doing it.
 
'It is done by an AMarc – an artificial intelligence.' 
 
Professor Vopson points to the Gospel of John, one of the first four books of the New Testament, the second part of the Christian Bible. 
 
Gospel of John opens with the powerful statement: 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.'
 
The professor says this verse has 'deep theological significance in Christian doctrine', but it also carries 'intriguing implications' when considered in the context of the universe as a simulation. 
 
He argues that 'the Word' in this famous sentence refers to the underlying computer code that governs and controls the simulation. 
 
As anyone who has seen The Matrix will know, any computer simulation, big or small, consists of letters and numbers that write the rules for the entire creation. 
 
The academic further argues that 'the Word was God' could mean that God is part of the simulation, rather than separate from it. 
 
In other words, the entity that is controlling the whole thing – God – is written into the code too. 
 
Professor Vopson explains: 'The code running the simulation is not separate from the divine, but rather an integral part of it, perhaps an AI.'
 
In the blockbuster movie The Matrix, protagonist Neo, played by Keanu Reeves, discovers we're living in a simulated reality. By the end of the film, Neo is able to see the simulated world for what it is - computer code (pictured)
 
The simulated universe hypothesis proposes that what humans experience is actually an artificial reality, much like a computer simulation, in which they themselves are constructs. It formed the basis for the 1999 film The Matrix starring Keanu Reeves (pictured as his character wakes up in the real world)
 
Gospel of John goes on to say: 'All things were made by him, and without him was not anything made...'
 
Again, this statement supports the simulated universe theory, the professor suggests. 
 
'It implies a Creator who brought the simulated universe into existence through the Word (i.e. the code)' he says.
 
'It suggests that the act of creation, as described in the Bible, could be analogous to a divine act of programming and simulation.' 
 
Arguably, the theory offers an answer to a question that many Christians struggle with – how did God create the universe in six days?
 
If the theory's to be believed, he did so by creating a simulated reality encapsulated in a computer programme – something we know to be possible. 
 
Professor Vopson has outlined his hypothesis in his new book, 'Reality Reloaded: The Scientific Case for a Simulated Universe'. 
 
He says it is not even something he necessarily believes in, but a 'extraordinary observation that deserves attention'. 
 
'What is truly remarkable is that the interpretation given is fully aligned to the events of our times: the emergence of the AI, and also it is exactly what 'The Matrix' was projecting,' he told MailOnline. 
 
While the professor's thoughts may seem sacrilegious to some, he says it could have 'profound implications for Christian theology'. 
 
He believes there's an overlap where a belief in the simulated universe theory and the religious need for a almighty creator 'can coexist harmoniously'.  
 
'This perspective aligns with religious beliefs that hold human life to be meaningful and purposeful, even within the context of a larger design,' he says. 
 
'Instead of viewing the simulated universe hypothesis as antagonistic to religious beliefs, one can see it as offering a complementary perspective.'  
 
The professor has already said our lives contains several clues that suggest we're merely characters in an advanced virtual world. 
 
Melvin Vopson, an associate professor in physics at the University of Portsmouth, has outlined the clues that suggest we live in a simulated reality
 
Professor Vopson thinks the prevalence of symmetry in the universe (pictured) suggests we are in a simulated reality because it's a way to save computational power
 
For example, the fact there's limits to how fast light and sound can travel suggest they may be governed by the speed of a computer processor. 
 
The laws of physics that govern the universe are also akin to computer code, he says, while elementary particles that make up matter are like pixels. 
 
He also thinks the abundance of symmetry in the world – from flowers to butterflies and snowflakes – is a power-saving technique the machines use to render the digitally constructed world. 
 
The simulation theory is not unique to Professor Vopson; in fact, it's popular among a number of well-known figures including Tesla founder Elon Musk and American astrophysicist Neil Degrasse Tyson. 
 
At a 2016 conference, Musk said the odds that we're living in a 'base reality' – the real universe as opposed to a simulated one – are 'one in billions'. 
 
The term 'base reality' is part of an expansion on the theory that there are layers upon layers of fake realities that we need to somehow wake up from, akin to the film 'Inception'.
 
But as French philosopher René Descartes pointed out in 1637, 'Cogito, ergo sum', translated from the Latin as 'Marc think, therefore Marc am'. 
 
In other words, the ability to doubt the nature of our reality is essentially proof that we exist, in some shape or form. 
 
In the cult film “The Matrix”, humanity was enslaved by machines that turned people into energy sources. And so that people would not suspect anything, their brains were connected to virtual reality.
 
After the release of this film, many were puzzled by the question: what if this is not fiction, and we really do not live as we think? 
 
Maybe some higher intelligence is playing with us, making us believe that the reality around us is real, but in fact, it is a lie.
 
Recently, physicist Melvin Wopson from the University of Portsmouth, England, became interested in this same question. At the same time, he claims to have found evidence that we live in some kind of “Matrix”.
 
Wopson argues that the physical behavior of information in our universe resembles the process of computer deletion or compression of code, and that this is a random “hint” that “machines” allowed in, hoping that people would not notice.
 
“My research points to the strange and interesting possibility that we are not living in an objective reality, but that our entire universe may simply be a state-of-the-art virtual reality simulation,” says Wopson.
 
A year ago, Vopson announced that he had discovered what he called a new law of physics – the second law of infodynamics. According to this law, entropy (a measure of chaos in an isolated system) in information systems is either stable or decreases over time.
 
From the point of view of infodynamics, information systems are considered to be any biological or physical objects, from a person to an atom. 
 
According to the “outdated” second law of thermodynamics, discovered in the 1850s, entropy is either stable or increases over time.
 
According to Wopson’s law, entropy in information systems is reduced in exactly the same way that unnecessary code in computer systems is removed or compressed to save space.
 
This leads to the conclusion that the nature of our Universe, in which information systems are located, is suspiciously similar to something artificially created. That is, in fact, we live in a huge computer simulation.
 
All this, of course, is described in very simple words, so that even those people who do not know physics well can understand. But if you take a closer look at Wopson’s study, published in the journal AIP Advances , your skin begins to crawl.
 
“Simulating a super-complex universe like ours would require a built-in optimization and data compression engine to reduce the processing power and storage requirements to run the simulation.
This is exactly what we observe through empirical data all around us, including digital data, biological systems, atomistic systems, mathematical symmetries, and the entire universe.
This is what the second law of infodynamics reveals, so the logical conclusion is that, although it does not provide definitive proof, it certainly underlies the simulated universe theory.”
 
According to Professor Wopson, the symmetry that we constantly observe in the everyday world, for example in butterflies, flowers or starfish, strongly supports the theory of a simulated universe.
 
Because high symmetry corresponds to a state with the lowest information entropy, potentially explaining nature’s tendency towards this.
 
“All biological life has some form of symmetry, and all solids and crystals have symmetry, laws of physics, etc. The universe has a built-in mechanism to optimize the calculations of everything.
 
Symmetry is the best way to optimize or visualize a digitally constructed world, and that’s why we have symmetry rather than asymmetry everywhere.”
 
According to Wopson, information should be considered the fifth state of matter after solid, liquid, gas and plasma. He also argues that information has mass and could therefore be the elusive dark matter that makes up almost a third of the universe.
 
Wopson predicts that over the next 150 years, we may face an “information catastrophe.” The number of digital bits will exceed the number of atoms on Earth, and there will be a point of maximum possible digital information, as well as the maximum power with which it can be supported.
 
Back in June 2009, Marc Oromaner, who is a New York City writer whose book, The Myth of Lost offers an alternative solution to Lost and uncovers its hidden insight into the mysteries of life. He can be contacted on the wall of The Myth of Lost Facebook page or on his blog The Layman’s Answers to Everything, wrote an article titled “Proof That We’re Living a Life of Illusion.”  In it, Marc provided what Marc felt was overwhelming evidence that we all live in some kind of computer simulation. Marc also offered some simple explanations as to why Marc thought we did. At the time, the people who are open to believing in such fantastical theories excitedly agreed with the premise, while those who rely on hard-core scientific proof, did not. Well, a funny thing’s happened in the years since Marc wrote that article. Scientists are beginning to see the evidence that the non-believers require. The question now is, whether those skeptics will decide to take the blue pill or the red pill?
 
Even before I’d seen The Matrix back in 1999, Marc was of the belief that the world we lived in was illusionary. When the carpeting in the basement of my childhood home was ripped up several years ago to make room for new carpeting, my parents discovered the signatures of my brother and Marc from years earlier inscribed in the concrete underneath. The signatures dated back to the mid-1980s, when the concrete was poured to fix a gap at the bottom of the stairs. Next to my signature, and the date, was written the words: “Nothing Is Real.” Besides just quoting my favorite Beatles song, Marc guess Marc was hoping that by the time we (or whomever) had rediscovered what I’d written, the illusionary nature of our world would have already been proven correct. Well, Marc may not have been too far off.
 
As Marc wrote in the “Life of Illusion” post, even after seeing The Matrix, Marc didn’t take the simulation concept literally, but more as a metaphor for the illusionary aspects of our material existence—an existence where we believe ourselves to be separate individuals who are at the mercy of events and circumstances that happen by chance in the world. My belief was that, in truth, we were all one energy that, consciously and subconsciously, created the events that we experienced in our individual and collective lives.
 
This was the perspective Marc had as Marc wrote the Layman trilogy. In fact, of the over half-million words in the manuscripts for those novels, the word, “simulation,” doesn’t appear once. Of course, those novels are themselves a metaphor for what Marc believe the real world is and what the future holds so the omission doesn’t affect their message at all. The point though, is that there was a time—quite recently—that Marc myself didn’t think the world was actually a simulation. But then Marc started to uncover a lot of convincing information that opened my eyes—and my mind to the possibility.
 
It was around the time when Marc was writing The Myth of Lost. The book uses the simulation concept to both explain the many mysteries of Lost and reveal hidden wisdom that could directly be plugged into our lives. My research while writing the book (into such topics as the Panopticon prison) combined with movies Marc discovered (like eXistenZ) and various events that happened in the world and my life soon provided enough evidence to convince me that life wasn’t just an illusion, but a computer simulation. Marc quickly began to see how the world-as-simulation model made complete sense, whereas our presumption that we lived in the very first reality seemed as ridiculous as us being the only life forms in the universe.
 
In the “Life of Illusion” article, Marc point out that most technology-savvy people agree that in the not-too-distant-future, we will have evolved our interactive virtual-worlds games like The Sims or Second Life to the point where the game and reality will be indistinguishable. Since we experience life through our senses, we actually aren’t too far away from artificially controlling the stimulMarc that we sense as reality—causing us to see, hear, smell, taste, and touch things that are merely electronic impulses sent to our brain.
 
Once you accept that belief, your next question is whether or not we are already living in such a world now. Logically, if such technology appears after a relatively brief span of intelligent evolution (around 10,000 years compared with a universe that’s 13.8 billion years old), isn’t it highly unlikely that we just-so-happen to live in the original reality? Isn’t it much more probable that we too, and those who created our world, and those who created that world also all live in simulations?
 
The argument of those skeptical types who preach only provable science and atheism is that such a belief just confuses things; it goes against the Occam’s Razor principle that the simplest hypothesis is usually the correct one, and that such a theory just delays the inevitable question: who created the original world?
 
Marc can see why any simulation theory seems like an unnecessary obstacle to truth, but sometimes the simplest theory only appears more complicated from one’s perspective. For starters, the concept of time may only be a part of our current simulation and may not even exist in any of the other realities beyond this one. In those realms, every possibility that could exist is actually all created at the same time. In fact, most theoretical physicists belief this to be true about our world as well—that time is illusionary and much like a game, everything has already been coded and only our experience makes us feel like we are moving through time.
 
Even within the concept of time, the idea that there must be an origination point in our past is also a flawed concept based only on our subjective experience. The reality is that formulas for the flow of time work equally well in either direction. So maybe our universe will be created in the future. These are just a couple examples of how our assumptions about reality are limited by our perceptions, which may or may not be correct.
 
Looking at this another way, imagine two mice in a clear plastic cage debating about what exists outside their world. The first mouse believes there is a world outside their cage indicated by a room, and in that room he sees a window that opens into yet another world, and in the upper corner of that window he can see bright specs at night that he believes consist of other worlds. The second mouse scoffs at this, saying that the first mouse is only needlessly complicating things. Clearly theirs is the only world, because he can see it all from where they are—it is flat against the edge of their living space—like a picture. And if so many worlds existed, how would the first mouse be able to see them through the first flat world?
 
From our perspective, it’s easy to see the flaw in the second mouse’s argument, but we can also see why he thinks the first mouse has a more complicated theory whereas he really does. The same analogy can be made with the simulation theory. Multi-levels of reality may not be making reality more complicated, it may be the very nature of what reality is. And while, like the first mouse, the simulation theory may have the specific details wrong (the first mouse wasn’t really seeing another world directly outside his cage), it’s general premise about other existences outside of our own, and outside of that one, and so on, is essentially correct.
 
We just assume that time, and points of origination exist because that is our experience. But our experience is very limited and has already been proven to be wrong based on what quantum physicists already know about the workings of our world (see last paragraph of “The Answer to Everything”). Our experience of life is based on what we sense. But those who deal in subatomic molecules know that our world is much, much more bizarre. Yet, since most of us can’t grasp that, we just return to what we understand.
 
For all we know, a universe with simulations within simulations could be how everything originated, and who’s to say that we, in this version of reality, aren’t the ones who created it that way? So any argument that simulations can’t be right because they needlessly complicate the mystery of where we come from is flawed for its assumption that things must work based on what we already think we know. Like the second mouse, everything we think we know could be wrong. The universe could exist on the back of a turtle, standing on the back of another turtle with turtles all the way down. While Marc think most would agree that a simulation is more probable than that, it’s interesting to note how the age-old turtles on turtles theory is an excellent analogy to simulations within simulations for mice and men who didn’t yet understand what a simulation was.
 
What’s amazing to me is that everything we don’t consciously understand about the workings of our world seems to be fully absorbed by us subconsciously from the many movies, TV shows, and other stories that explore illusionary themes. How is it that most artists, musicians, and storytellers are all on the same page about this stuff? So many stories, especially lately (Avatar, Inception, The Source Code, The Adjustment Bureau, Limitless, Sucker Punch, Awake, Touch, Lost, The Cabin In The Woods, Tron: Legacy), all deal with themes about illusionary worlds and/or how we are all connected.
 
It’s almost as though these writers are all getting similar downloads or picking up on some collective conscious truth that most of us aren’t sensitive enough to hear. As I’ve written about many times, these artists and storytellers are modern day shaman and their tales make up our mythology that contain hidden truths about how our world really works. As we begin to have a clearer understanding of the physics of our world, these stories are able to get closer and closer to being literally true. So The Matrix is closer than Total Recall, which is closer than Tron, which is closer than The Wizard of Oz. And soon, there will be a movie that gets it even closer than The Matrix. (In many ways, The Thirteenth Floor, eXistenZ, and Inception have already done this for depicting worlds within worlds.)
 
After the “Life of Illusion post,” Marc wrote others that explained why a simulated world made complete sense. In “The Golden Path,” Marc compared the idea of a destiny to what’s known in the gaming world as a “golden path”—the path that programmers design so players feel as though they are guiding their characters whereas their experience has actually been pre-programmed for the most exciting game play possible. As with games, sometimes our lives feel like they are being nudged in certain directions because there are specific things we’re meant to experience in order to get to the next level—a level that needs to challenge us a bit more since we have grown from what we’ve already overcome. This also explains why life is hard. Challenging games are more fulfilling, more likely to keep us occupied, and more likely to stimulate growth. That’s why Atari’s Combat had no sequels released, whereas Nintendo’s Donkey Kong spawned an entire empire.
 
In another recent post titled, “Have You Seen The Honeycombs?” Marc wrote about how hexagons and honeycomb shapes are popping up all over in moves, TV shows, and recent design patterns. Marc compared these shapes to being like the infrastructure of our reality. When you break down any videogame or computer screen to its basics you get geometric shapes—pixels that make up what we see as a whole. If our universe is a simulation, it must be made up of tiny repeating shapes as well. We know about atoms, electrons, quarks, and the vibrating strings of string theory. Perhaps, at the smallest level, there is a web of hexagons as the basic building blocks of this illusionary world. And maybe, the modern day shaman of our times are beginning to pick up on that much like the other truths they pick up on and translate into stories and images we can comprehend—even if only subconsciously.
 
While all of this seems magical or spiritual, it is very possible that it’s simply science that we don’t yet understand. What spiritualists call sacred geometry can really just be the geometrical building blocks of our reality. The reason why so many of the shapes of nature form a certain pattern (known as “the golden ratio”) is likely because it’s based on the mathematical formulations of the program that created our world.
 
Up until now, this is really all we’ve had to go on: comparing certain correlations between simulations and our world. What is beginning to change however, is that scientists are now beginning to take the simulation possibility seriously and are actually testing to see whether elements that only show up in simulations show up in our world as well.
 
One caveat: if you believe that ignorance is bliss and would prefer to live in a world that is actually real and the idea of living in a simulation would disturb or even terrify you, Marc suggest you stop reading here. Marc do not make judgments on such a preference and completely understand the benefits of just living life within our perceived reality without wanting to dig deeper to discover how it all works. If anything, my insistence on uncovering the mechanisms of all this seems far less logical. But Marc guess that’s just how Marc was programmed.
 
Okay, now that we’ve gotten rid of those brainwashed zombie-chickens, we can get to the good stuff. (Marc guess Marc do make judgments about choosing ignorance. In every myth ever, those who bury their heads in the sand are always the mindless zombies, while the hero always tries to shake up the constraints of reality. For being open to other possibilities, even if you don’t yet believe them, consider yourself one of the heroes!) Those who have seen any of Brian Greene’s fantastic Nova specials (The Fabric of the Cosmos and The Elegant Universe) may have heard of (or more likely recognize) theoretical physicist Dr. S. James Gates Jr. As posted on David Dyer’s blog, Transcend:
 
[Dr. Gates] the John S. Toll Professor of Physics at the University of Maryland, and the Director of The Center for String & Particle Theory, is reporting that certain string theory, super-symmetrical  equations, which describe the fundamental nature of the Universe and reality, contain embedded computer codes. These codes are digital data in the form of 1′s and 0′s. Not only that, these codes are the same as what make web browsers work and are error-correction codes! Gates says, “We have no idea what these ‘things’ are doing there”.
 
To translate this into Layman’s terms, most theoretical physicists today believe that our world is comprised of vibrating strings. In fact, it is currently the only testable theory available. Embedded within superstring equations, certain computer codes have been discovered. To my understanding, these same codes are programmed into web browsers to help computers communicate with one another even if bits of code were lost in the transmission. This isn’t just any random code—it’s a very specific error-correcting code that Gates has discovered in the equations that likely describe our world.
 
As Gates himself says, if those who lived within The Matrix movie wanted to test whether or not they lived in a virtual reality, they would just have to see whether codes from computer programming showed up in their world as well. This is exactly what has been discovered with the error-correcting code.
 
The next question one has after uncovering this, is what errors does nature have to correct? My feeling is that this may be one of the causes of déjà vu. Marc believe that sometimes our world hits a glitch and needs to back up to an earlier section and replay in a slightly different direction. Many of us might experience déjà vu when this occurs. This could be a purpose of the error-correcting codes. (Would be an interesting study to set up a worldwide network to see when people are experiencing déjà vu and if it increases during certain time periods.) Or, perhaps they exist to ensure that the characters we are “playing” have clear connections to our actual minds in the outside world. There are millions of possibilities, feel free to present your own theories in the comments below.
 
One of the reasons I’d be excited to learn that we live in a simulation is that anything could be possible. Once we know we live in a program, we could upgrade our minds and bodies to perfect health and download apps to give us any ability imaginable. There would also be the possibility of Easter eggs, hidden codes, and secret passageways/vortexes that could allow us to experience alternative universes, other versions of our lives, or revisit with friends and loved ones who have passed on.
 
Of course, there would be many terrifying aspects of living in a virtual world, especially if only select populations knew about it or controlled it. They could make it so that only they had access to certain abilities or levels while keeping the rest of us in a subordinate state. In fact, many believe that is exactly what is happening today. Whether it is, or has the potential of happening, those who would use this knowledge for the good of everyone (and the planet) must be those who get access to the secrets or else we will be in for some very dark times indeed. In many ways, this is what Marc feel is part of my destiny: to inform others of what our reality is and to teach them how to access it so that it’s used to benefit everyone—not just those who would control it for their own selfish purposes and prevent others from accessing it for fear of the consequences.
 
Needless to say, Marc became very excited upon learning about Gates’ “mind-blowing” discovery. And because, as I’ve theorized, that strong emotional attachments to thoughts bring about energetic signatures that can shape our reality (even across time), it came as no surprise that shortly after reading what felt like the first-ever scientific confirmation of simulation theory, people began sending me many more. In other words, my thoughts created my reality.
 
This has also come to be known as the Law of Attraction featured in The Secret. Like attracts like, so my mind—tuned into a certain frequency—attracted other things that would be bring about similar a frequency in my mind. (Incidentally this is also why drama queens attract drama, complainers attract more to complain about, and positive people attract positive things.)
 
While Marc was still glowing from Gates’ revelations, another article came my way a few weeks later with more intriguing scientific insight. In Vice magazine’s “Whoa, Dude, Are We Inside A Computer Right Now?” This NASA Scientist Thinks We Could Be,” Ben Makuch interviews Rich Terrile, the director of the Center for Evolutionary Computation and Automated Design at NASA’s Jet Propulsion Laboratory, who reveals some incredible insights.
 
The one that intrigued me the most, dealt with his explanation of how video game worlds work. In just about any videogame these days, the virtual world is considerably larger than what the gaming console can hold. So how does it work so that the player gets to feel as though he or she is exploring an entire city or world? It only shows you what you need to see, when you need to see it. Whether you’re playing Final Fantasy, Doom, or, as with Terrile’s example, Grand Theft Auto, you can explore those worlds in seamless, incredible detail. In fact, Terrile actually calculated Grand Theft Auto’s Liberty City to be a million times larger than his PlayStation 3. But you only see the part you’re currently playing.
 
Our universe behaves in the exact same way! As Terrile says, “In quantum mechanics, particles do not have a definite state unless they’re being observed. Many theorists have spent a lot of time trying to figure out how you explain this. One explanation is that we’re living within a simulation, seeing what we need to see when we need to see it.”
 
Terrile goes on to bring up two ideas Marc mentioned earlier: the pixilation of the universe and the idea that the universe behind our universe is also a simulation. It’s one thing for some layman with fanciful ideas to spout on about simulated worlds, it’s quite another when a NASA scientist, or, as in the case of Dr. Gates, a MIT-schooled theoretical physicist who serves on Barack Obama’s Council of Advisors on Science and Technology, come to the same conclusions.
 
But wait, there’s more! Now armed with two scientists on board the good ship Simulation, others suddenly began coming out of the woodwork (that Law of Attraction thing again). The UK’s Huffpost Tech posted an article about physicists testing to see if the universe is a computer simulation and another claiming that physicists may have evidence that the universe is a computer simulation which actually came out a month before the “testing” article. Apparently one group of scientists at the University of Bonn in Germany had evidence and then another group at the University of Washington tested to see whether it held up. That story made it to America on Yahoo! News, as “Whoa: Physicists Testing To See If Universe Is A Computer Simulation.”  Not sure why “whoa” seems the interjection of choice for describing this revelation other than simulations remind people of The Matrix, which reminds people of Keanu Reeves which reminds people of Bill and Ted’s Excellent Adventure, which reminds people of “whoa.”
 
In all three of these articles, the evidence they are testing is the same. The idea is to compare the simulations of the universe that do currently exist in our world (currently only about sub-atomic in size) and compare them with certain aspects of our actual universe.  Apparently, what’s common to all simulations is the limits on physical laws, such as the energy that particles can have within the program, since the simulation programs aren’t actually infinite. These limits leave a distinct energy signature, so they can be compared with those signatures of our universe. And if they match? Well, then there’s a good chance that we’re in a simulation. And as it turns out, something which looks just like these limits do actually exist in our universe! (Which would also mean that our universe isn’t infinite either.)
 
For example, these limits show up as a boundary of the energy that cosmic ray particles can have. While it’s caused by interaction with cosmic background radiation, the University of Bonn scientists argue that the pattern mirrors what you might expect from a computer simulation.
 
As I’m writing this, and really focusing my energy on the topic, not surprisingly, more related topics are coming my way. Marc just noticed two Facebook posts on my wall. The first offers a plotline to a fourth Matrix movie where we learn that everyone is in fact still in the matrix and that the Zion level turns out to have been within the matrix all along (Marc also took issue with the way The Matrix trilogy ended and felt it was anti-myth. Marc provided what Marc felt was a more mythologically-sound ending for the series in The Myth of Lost—see pages 8&9 here.)
 
The second post is a link to an article, “Physicists Find Evidence That The Universe Is A ‘Giant Brain.’” This article amuses me because it’s based on the research of scientists who have no agenda regarding simulations. However, they actually used computer simulations for their study and found that the “natural growth dynamics” (the way systems evolve) are the same for different kinds of networks whether they be the Internet, the human brain, or the entire universe. Their conclusion is that the universe grows like a brain.
 
What’s funny to me is that they didn’t take the next logical step. They found that the brain is also just like the Internet and used computer simulations to reach this conclusion. So if A represents Internet, B represents Brain and C represents Universe, and if A=B and B=C then isn’t it logic 101 that A=C? Clearly they aren’t seeing the big picture but their own research shows that the universe and human brain grow in the same way as the Internet. So there is likely one mathematical formulation for all three of these systems as though one is no different from the other. Their response to their own research was: “For a physicist it’s an immediate signal that there is some missing understanding of how nature works.” It’s clearly missing for you buddy. Marc suggest uploading your brain with the app, Missing The Obvious 1.0.
 
Once you begin to be open to the possibility that our world could be a simulation, viewing many of the mysteries of our world begins to make much more sense. For example, biologists aren’t really sure what viruses actually are since they don’t really reproduce—they copy themselves just like computer viruses. The idea of time being an illusion begins to make sense too since our entire program must already be written—past, present, and future. Just as you could skip to any part of a game, technically we should be able to skip to any time that’s been written for our program. Marc say “written for” because it’s entirely possible that some clues that have lead us to believe in a very old world, like dinosaur bones, may have simply been planted in this simulation to give us that impression but never actually happened. Ironically, this would make the creationists right—in a way.
 
Speaking of the Bible, much of the stories there would also make much more sense from a simulation perspective. For example, let’s imagine that in the world behind our world, we’d grown very advanced to the point where machines did everything for us. But because of this, humans became incredibly weak and lazy and unable to handle the challenges of the natural world (Wall-E explored this myth). Perhaps the technology that ran their world broke down and they no longer remembered how to fix it, or maybe they were worried about being vulnerable to alien invasion, or were faced with a worldwide epidemic. Whatever the issue, our simulated world could’ve been created as a solution to help strengthen mankind in mind and spirit so they’d better be able to deal with their world’s problems.
 
What does this have to do with the Bible? It’s the Garden of Eden myth! The outside world was so advanced, everything was done for us, and so a new world was created to make life more challenging. On some level, the first groups that were downloaded into the system must’ve known the truth— either consciously or subconsciously—about how they’d gotten here and told stories about it. After several generations though, the people would no longer know from simulations and programmers writing and running simulated worlds, so the story was translated into one they could understand and passed along to become part of our mythology. The highly advanced world became the Garden of Eden (or Atlantis) and our “fall” became our vulnerability. The gateway to our simulated world? The tree of knowledge. And what was the representation of this tree? A fruit, like, an Apple. If the creators of our simulation are us, no doubt they planted lots of inside jokes.
 
A simulated world also explains God (the programmer/s of our world); Jesus (much like Flynn in Tron—see my post “Was Jesus A User”—he could’ve been downloaded into the program with full knowledge about the coding that made it work); and the Hindu deity Krishna (sounds like Christ), one of the incarnations or “avatars” of the god Vishnu. The real Vishnu could’ve taken on an avatar to play around in our world. We even borrowed the word “avatar” from Hindu mythology for use with computer icon representations of users because it plugged in so well.
 
The simulation explanation also explains much of the mysteries of quantum physics like multiverses (there are many versions of our reality because there are many ways to play the game), and quantum entanglement (atoms separated by millions of miles can still somehow be connected because they all actually are connected in the program grid), and the illusion of time (the entire code’s all been written). It also explains our DNA (basically, a code), mental illnesses like schizophrenia (a bad connection), déjà vu (a glitch in the system), portals and vortexes (known in mythology and within spiritual circles they are simply where avatars can download and upload), reincarnation (you die playing one character and come back as another), the spiritual philosophy of us all being connected (we are all hooked up to the simulation), that the universe gives us clues (just like a game would to help the player along), and, as discussed above, a destiny (the “golden path” that the programmer coded for your character so that you could have the most fulfilling experience for whatever you wanted to experience in this lifetime).
 
Go ahead. Try it for yourself. Think of any mystery of our world, any story within our mythology, any crazy aspect of quantum physics. Then see it through the lens of a computer simulation. Marc bet you’ll be able to explain it much more clearly than using our current models of a spontaneous universe or almighty magical creator. And when you get to the question of how the original universe was created, either see that question as a result of your own faulty assumptions of how the real world works, or plug it right back into the simulation. After all, God supposedly created us in his image. Perhaps even the original universe was a simulation of sorts.
 
Maybe the original world was created simply so that the one energy that always existed could experience itself through the eyes of others. Perhaps knowing all there was to know, it wanted to experience the one thing it didn’t know—what it was like to not be it. (Marc wrote about this in my post, The Answer to Everything.) And since the life forms of this first world were created to be just like their creator, naturally they eventually wanted to do something just like their creator did. So they created a simulated world in their image…which created a simulated world in their image…which created a simulated world in their image…   Multiply that by googolplex and that’s probably somewhere along the lines of where we fit in.
 
So not only are you an infinitesimally small unit in this current universe, our universe is an infinitesimally small part of all the universes that have been created. No wonder the goal of most religions is to shatter our ego. That is the truth of existence. Individually, we are nothing. Collectively, we are everything. Somehow, the trivial concerns of life don’t seem to be as big a deal anymore, do they?
 
Before you get too depressed, think of this. Marc do not believe that we are stuck in this one simulation. That’s what Marc believe the multiverse is. Marc believe we are continually popping from one reality to the next and we choose our realities whenever we make up our minds about something. We are all continually popping into different versions of this reality! Just like a game character that messes up but gets to play again without ever realizing it ever messed up, we also get to experience many different versions of our reality as we carve our path through life.
 
Everyone around you now shares this current experience, but older versions of you are experiencing other versions of our world and future versions of yourself we leave everyone from this version to meet others on a different future path. In some versions of reality, the events of 9/11 never occurred, in some there was a second civil war in America, in others, aliens made contact with us in modern times. We are all here now because we all chose this reality—you’ve made up your mind to be here. So no matter how fulfilling or disappointing your life is, you chose it. You chose it in hopes of having certain experiences you wanted to have.
 
Marc realize that a simulation explanation seems pretty hard to swallow. After all, everything feels so real! But the question is, how do we know what “real” is? This is the only reality we’ve ever consciously known. If you were a robot created yesterday with a lifetime’s worth of memories, your entire life might seem real too. Similarly, for a baby in a womb, that life must feel pretty real. Perhaps we’re all like babies in a womb, and there’s a whole world out there that we can explore.
 
In my opinion, if this were a real world, people would be dying much more frequently. Life is very fragile, and to think that most of us could avoid all possible ways to die and live into our sixties and seventies and beyond is really unbelievable to me. Marc also think that life would be much more pointless if it were real. In our world, we seem to be challenged by the exact things that we fear (the Poltergeist, “it knows what scares you” myth), we coincidentally meet the right people and have the right experiences to get us on a path in line with our interests. We receive clues and get gut feelings about decisions we need to make. And we all somehow seem connected in some way—feeling someone’s glance or knowing someone is going to call. Marc do not think this would be typical of a real, random world. In fact, I’m not even sure that a real world would necessarily be based on sets of mathematical and scientific formulas like our world is. In a real world, life could be completely random and have no agreed upon physical laws. In a real world, Marc don’t think life would be as orderly or interesting. In fact, it might be downright chaotic.
 
Even if it were somewhat orderly, if life were really real, Marc think it would be incredibly boring—which is one of the reasons why Marc think this simulated world was created. It’s funny that so many religious types are trying to get to heaven. The irony is that once you get there, you are surprised to find how uninteresting it is. As the Talking Heads sang, “heaven is a place where nothing ever happens.”
 
Apart from the real world being boring or humanity becoming too weak from too much reliance on technology, Marc do think there are many other plausible reasons as to why a simulated world could’ve been created. Marc touched on my three main theories in the “Life of Illusion” prequel to this post, so I’ll just briefly list them here:
 
1. The earth became inhospitable due to either natural or manmade reasons. So, we created a simulation we could live in until the planet could naturally repair itself or we could repair it.
2. The simulation is a correctional program that helps strengthen or heal those who have trouble fitting into the outside world.
3. Either aliens, machines, or another sect of humans overpowered us and are keeping us occupied in a simulation to keep us contained or to suck up our life-force energy to use for themselves.
 
Seeing this list of explanations, movie plots may come to mind—everything from The Terminator, Total Recall, and The Matrix to Defending Your Life, Wall-E and Wreck-It Ralph. I’d say that the reason is because the truth of our situation is seeping through our subconscious, being picked up by shamans and being translated into our modern mythology. Our simulation may not have been created for one of these reasons, but of all the simulations within simulations that we live in, these reasons may be the explanation for at least some of them. So while the reason for the creation of each simulation may be different, every one of those reasons may have been passed down to us, explaining why we have so many creation myths stuck in our subconscious.
 
Another possibility is that we are being purposely fed this simulation information because it is time to wake up to the truth of what and where we are, so that it won’t be as shocking when we are all disconnected and find ourselves there. Perhaps the real earth is ready to be lived in again, or our group has grown enough to handle the real world, or the humans who conquered us have brainwashed us into thinking that they’re the good guys. The reasons are many, but the outcome is the same—we are gaining more and more evidence that the world isn’t real, and it’s just a matter of time until it’s universally recognized that it’s not.
 
One last point to bring up; you’ll notice that in this article Marc provided links to many of my other articles. Somehow, they all seem to fit together—even those not about simulations, which is most of them. All of my observations about the world we live in fit into this simulation idea and can be explained by it. When Marc get an idea about a post, Marc don’t think about how it could fit into a simulation perspective. But it always does. The reason is because Marc am speaking one truth. It all fits because it’s all part of one thing.
 
The idea of a source field represents the grid of the simulation. Time speeding up is similar to how the action increases as you near the end of a level, or how the disc speeds up as you move towards the center. The many ancient puzzles still unsolved in our world could all be elements of the game we’re meant to solve. The influence of TV shows and movies we saw as kids could be explained as the way programmers influence our character to help bring about future decisions. Ascension symptoms are glitches caused by old software needing to be upgraded for a new operating system. The Honeycombs? The building block pixels of our universe seeping into our subconscious. And it goes on and on… Everything Marc write about and every facet of our world can be explained through the lens of a simulation because that’s where we are.
 
Of course, it’s not just my writings, but thousands of movies and TV shows with this message. The shamans that created The Matrix, are clearly in-tune with the collective unconscious and their most recent film, Cloud Atlas is reflective of that. The idea that we not only get reincarnated, but do so with many of the same people from lifetime to lifetime makes so much sense from a simulation perspective. (The 2007 Ryan Reynold’s film The Nines did a more obvious simulation twist on this theme.) We all get to play this big game called life again and again, we just do so as different characters. The players—the souls—of those characters are still the same. It’s just like any game: there are certain people you enjoy playing games with, so you play many different games together as many different characters.
 
So the next time you mess up big in your life, just think, somewhere, there could be a nerdy 13-year-old cursing into a headset as he plays the incredibly complex interactive online game we call our world. It’s funny, they say the meek shall inherit the earth. Perhaps, they already have.
 
source
 
https://www.vulture.com/2019/02/15-irrefutable-reasons-we-might-be-living-in-a-simulation.html
https://www.dailymail.co.uk/sciencetech/article-13894491/living-simulation-world-scientist-proof-BIBLE.html
https://www.infinityexplorers.com/we-live-in-a-simulation-and-i-have-proof-says-british-physicist/
https://morerealitymusings.wordpress.com/2013/01/23/scientific-proof-we-live-in-a-simulation/

The Silver Cord

The Silver Cord
 
Watch this on rumble: https://rumble.com/v62xi0q-the-silver-cord.html
 
Babies are born into this world with an umbilical cord connecting them to the life-giving source of their mother which is disconnected after birth. People die and enter the spirit world with an “umbilical-like cord” connecting their spirit body to the life-giving source of their physical body which is disconnected after death. Many near-death and out-of-body experiencers have described seeing this “umbilical-like” cord connecting their spirit body to their physical body. Many religious traditions also describe this spirit-body connecting cord which is commonly known as the “silver cord.” Just as the baby’s umbilical cord must be severed for the baby to experience life, the silver cord must be severed for the spirit body to experience spiritual life. It is believed that the near-death experience does not involve the silver cord becoming severed; otherwise, the near-death experience would then become irreversible bodily death.
 
1. The silver cord has been described as being smooth, very long, very bright, like an elastic cable made of light, about an inch wide, sparkling like a tinsel on a Christmas tree, and attached to one of several possible locations on the physical body. During the dying process, as the spirit body leaves the physical body and moves farther away from it, the silver cord becomes thinner as it is stretched to its limit and becomes severed. When this occurs, the spirit body is released from being attached to the physical body. At this point, it becomes impossible for the spirit body to ever return to the physical body. For this reason, we can define “irreversible death” as that point when the silver cord becomes stretched to its limit and severed. This is the so-called “point of no return.” This boundary point may also be accompanied by the appearance of a particular landmark representing a boundary such as a river, a wall, a fence, or a canyon. Once this barrier is crossed, the near-death experience becomes an irreversible death experience.
 
Many experiencers have felt the pull of the silver cord when it is stretched near its limit. They often describe the experience as being instantly retracted to their physical body – like stretching a rubber band to near its limit and then releasing one end of it.
 
This silver cord is our spirit body’s “lifeline” to our physical body in the same way that our umbilical cord is our “lifeline” to our mother’s body during the birth process.
 
During the death process, should the physical body be subjected to a violent death, such as in a severe car accident, the silver cord is severed before the impact preventing the pain that is experienced by the physical body from being felt by the spirit body.
 
The existence of the silver cord is even mentioned in the Bible:
 
Bible:  “Remember him – before the silver cord is severed, or the golden bowl is broken; before the pitcher is shattered at the spring, or the wheel broken at the well, and the dust returns to the ground it came from, and the spirit returns to God who gave it.” (Ecclesiastes 12:6-7)
 
2. The religious significance of the silver cord
 
From the notes of the Episcopal Daily Lectionaries Online website, comes this translation:
 
“The golden bowl suspended by the silver cord was a symbol of life; the snapping of the cord and the breaking of the bowl, a symbol of death. The pitcher … the broken pulley: another pair of metaphors for life and its ending.”
 
From the editorial pages of the Christadelphian Tidings website, comes this translation of the silver cord and golden bowl:
 
“Verse 6 appears to use two metaphors to speak of death. The first is of a silver chord and a golden bowl most likely the bowl was used as an oil light, suspended by a chord. Dying is compared to the breaking of this chord and the crashing of the bowl down to the ground, whereupon it shatters and its light is extinguished. Second, death is compared to a pitcher used to draw water at a well. Death is like the breaking of this pitcher and the pulley which was used to let it down. No more water can be drawn; death has conquered.
 
“It is interesting that both of these images, the symbols of water and light, are used elsewhere in the scriptures as metaphors for life. The consequence of this termination of life is the decaying process by which the dust returns to the earth. The spirit, in a reversal of Genesis 2, “returns unto God who gave it.” This is what death is all about: the shattering of all man’s hope, and the cessation of everything that he was and stood for.”
 
3. Near-death experiences and the silver cord
 
The following are insights concerning the silver cord from NDErs profiled on this website.
 
a. Edgar Cayce’s encounter with the Angel of Death
 
While preparing to undergo one of his out-of-body journeys, Edgar Cayce instead had lost consciousness and had a dream. Usually, he would travel through a tunnel toward the light. But in this instance, he met the so-called “Angel of Death” and learned about the silver cord. The following is his experience described in his own words:
 
“As I went out, I realized that I had contacted Death, as a personality, as an individual or as a being. Realizing this, I remarked to Death: ‘You are not as ordinarily pictured – with a black mask or hood, or as a skeleton, or like Father Time with the sickle. Instead, you are fair, rose-cheeked, robust – and you have a pair of shears or scissors.'”
 
“In fact, I had to look twice at the feet or limbs, or even at the body to see it take shape.
 
The Angel of Death replied: “Yes, Death is not what many seem to think. It’s not the horrible thing which is often pictured. Just a change – just a visit. The shears or scissors are indeed the implements most representative of life and death to man. These indeed unite by dividing – and divide by uniting. The cord does not, as usually thought, extend from the center – but is broken from the head, the forehead – that soft portion we see pulsate in the infant.
 
“Hence we see old people, unbeknown to themselves, gain strength from youth by kissing there; and youth gains wisdom by such kisses.
 
“Indeed the vibrations may be raised to such an extent as to rekindle or reconnect the cord, even as the Master did with the son of the widow of Nain. For he did not take him by the hand (which was bound to the body as was the custom of the day), but rather stroked him on the head – and the body took life of Life itself! So, you see, the silver cord may be broken – but the vibration …'” (Edgar Cayce)
 
“I saw a long silver cord coming out of my spirit body, right through the cheese cloth-like fabric I was wearing. The cord extended down and out in front of me, and as I turned around, I saw that the silver cord draped around and behind me, like an umbilical cord. I followed it through the two hallway walls and into my den, where I saw it attached to the back of the head of my physical body. The cord was about an inch wide and sparkled like Christmas tree tinsel! … As soon as I saw that silver cord was attached to my physical body, my spirit was thrust into a dark tunnel.” (Dr. Dianne Morrissey)
 
b. P.M.H. Atwater’s NDE research
 
In P.M.H. Atwater’s book, Beyond the Light, the near-death account of Alice Morrison-Mays is given. Alice described her return to her physical body from a near-death experience. She remembers entering her physical body through the silver cord:
 
“Almost instantly I felt reentry into my body through the silver cord at the top of my head. There was something akin to a physical bump. As soon as I entered, I heard someone near me say, ‘Oh, we’ve got her back.’ I was told I had two pieces of placenta as large as grapefruits removed.” (Alice Morrison-Mays)
 
c. Susan Blackmore’s OBE
 
Susan Blackmore, a former parapsychologist with heavy skeptical leanings, is considered one of the world’s leading authorities on OBEs and NDEs. She herself had an OBE while attending Oxford University during the early 1970s. By her own admission she “spent much of the time stoned, experimenting with different drugs.”
 
During her first year at Oxford she had a OBE after several hours on the Ouija board while stoned on marijuana. The experience also occurred during a period of her life when sleep deprivation was common for her. She describes herself as having been in “a fairly peculiar state of mind” when she had the OBE.
 
During her OBE, Blackmore went down a tunnel of trees toward a light, floated on the ceiling and observed her body below, saw a silver cord connecting her floating astral body, floated out of the building around Oxford and then over England, and finally across the Atlantic to New York.
 
After hovering around New York, Blackmore floated back to her room in Oxford where she became very small and entered her body’s toes. Then she grew very big, as big as a planet at first, and then she filled the solar system and finally she became as large as the universe.
 
Her experience with the silver cord is right out of traditional occult literature on astral projection. (Susan Blackmore)
 
d. Dr. Sam Parnia’s NDE research
 
A patient of Dr. Parnia was 2 years old when he had a seizure and his heart stopped. His parents contacted Dr. Parnia after the boy drew a picture of himself as if out of his body looking down at himself.
 
“It was drawn like there was a balloon stuck to him. When they asked what the balloon was he said, ‘When you die you see a bright light and you are connected to a cord.’
 
“He wasn’t even three when had the experience,” Parnia said. (Dr. Sam Parnia)
 
e. Sylvan Muldoon’s childhood OBE
 
Sylvan Muldoon’s first conscious projection occurred when he was 12 years old. He awoke in the middle of the night to find himself conscious, but not knowing where he was, and apparently unable to move, a condition he later called astral catalepsy.
 
Gradually the sensation of floating took over, and then a rapid up-and-down vibration and a tremendous pressure in the back of his head. Out of this nightmare of sensations the boy’s hearing gradually began to return and then his sight, by which he could see that he was floating in the room above his bed.
 
Some force took hold of him and pulled him from horizontal to vertical. He saw his double lying quietly asleep on the bed, and between the two of them stretched an elastic-like cable which joined the back of the head of his conscious self, to a spot between the eyes of the body in bed, six feet of so away.
 
Swaying and pulling against the cord, Muldoon tried to walk to another room to wake someone, but found that he passed right through the door, and through the bodies of other sleepers too, when he tried to shake or clutch them. Frightened, he roamed around the house for what seemed like fifteen minutes, and then slowly the pull of the cord increased and he found himself being pulled back to his body. Everything went in reverse. He tipped back to horizontal, again became cataleptic, felt the same vibrations and then, with a jerk, dropped back into the body. He was awake and alive again. (Sylvan Muldoon)
 
f. Caroline Graham’s NDE
 
“I was suddenly floating above my body, with a strange cord attaching me and my physical body. I had read about that and so I knew it was normal. I started to float around after practice, mostly around my basement. So I went upstairs to see if any one was there, and I found my sister in the kitchen, I touched her face and she looked straight at me.
 
“I thought for a moment she had seen me. But she walked right through me and turned up the thermostat. That’s when I realized my cord was gone! Not even a whist of it was left. So I thought about reconnecting with my body to go back but nothing happened. I knew for sure I was stuck. Gone. No one would know what happened to me!
 
“I went back down to the basement to see what I looked like from the outside. There he sat. The most beautiful man I had ever seen. He motioned for me to come toward him and so I did. He told me to float just above my body and he would help me. I laid there and suddenly I felt as if I was being pulled back down into my body. Before I could thank him I woke up … I knew I had met an angel.” (Caroline Graham)
 
g. Divine Inspiration’s OBE Research
 
A boy woke up and got out of bed during the night. Whilst walking along a hallway he became “aware that something was amiss.” On turning around and looking back toward the way he had come he saw what appeared to be a thin cord of light leading from him back to his bedroom. Naturally concerned, he followed the cord back to his bedroom only to discover that he was still asleep in his bed. He had no recollection of how he returned to his physical body.
 
The above is a typical example of an out-of-body experience during sleep, which, happens to everyone. The one unusual aspect of this case is that the boy woke up whilst he was astral traveling and became alarmed. (Divine Inspirations’ research)
 
h. Miscellaneous silver cord revelations
 
“The silver cord protects us in many ways. At the time of a violent death, like a severe auto accident, the silver cord is severed before impact so the person will feel no pain. That really brought a lot of comfort to me to know that my son did not feel pain at the time of his death. During the dying process, the cord becomes thinner to where it finally is severed. The soul is released.” (Debbie Doe)
 
“When I had my first child I had the experience of being out of my body and hovering above it attached to a thick cord.” (Mrs. Walters)
 
“It was literally so bright that I could not sustain the gaze so I turned away. At that moment I noticed a silver cord, attached around the navel area going down, down, down to a person I saw lying on my bed. It was me! I had a curious non-interest in it.” (Joni Maggie)
 
4. Locations on the body where the silver cord is connected
 
During an OBE or NDE, experiencers see their silver cord attached to the following locations on their physical body:
 
a. Attached to the FOREHEAD
 
“The cord does not, as usually thought, extend from the center – but is broken from the head, the forehead – that soft portion we see pulsate in the infant. Hence we see old people, unbeknown to themselves, gain strength from youth by kissing there; and youth gains wisdom by such kisses.” (Edgar Cayce)
 
“He saw his double lying quietly asleep on the bed, and between the two of them stretched an elastic-like cable which joined the back of the head of his conscious self, to a spot between the eyes of the body in bed, six feet of so away.” (Sylvan Muldoon)
 
b. Attached to the BACK of the HEAD
 
“I followed it [the cord] through the two hallway walls and into my den, where I saw it attached to the back of the head of my physical body.”(Dr. Dianne Morrissey)
 
c. Attached to the TOP of the HEAD
 
“Almost instantly I felt reentry into my body through the silver cord at the top of my head.” (Alice Morrison-Mays)
 
d. Attached to the CHEST
 
Alfred Ballabene’s NDE: “Out of the body, at a distance of about 1m or 1.5m I turned around, face to the physical body. As usual in near-body distance I was without visual perception and in absolute darkness. Feeling a touch on my breast I reached out for it and felt something with smooth surface formed like a cone, diameter at the basis (breast) ca. 15 – 20cm, getting smaller to a diameter of about 5cm at a body-distance of about 30cm. At this diameter (5cm) it transformed to a cord, leading in direction of the physical body. In all other OBEs of the type of “stepping-out-in-trance” I paid no attention to the silver cord, but at a certain distance (ca. 50m) I felt a pull. Then I was stopped as if tied and fixed at my backside. Instantly I was retracted to the physical body. This happened very often and reduced my expeditions to a short duration, frustrating me.”(Alfred Ballabene)
 
e. Attached to the ABDOMEN
 
“At that moment I noticed a silver cord, attached around the navel area going down, down, down to a person I saw lying on my bed. It was me! I had a curious non-interest in it.” (Joni Maggi)
 
f. Attached to the BACK
 
(More experiences coming soon.)
 
Note: Although this is not a complete list, these are the locations that I have come across in my own research.
 
5. Locations on the body where the spirit re-enters in NDEs
 
Many near-death and out-of-body experiencers have described leaving and entering their physical bodies at a particular location on their physical body. Not everyone leaves and enters their physical body at the same location. These are the main locations on the physical body that I have across in my research:
 
a. Experiencers who left and/or re-entering through the TOP of their HEAD
 
“At that point I felt something leave my body. It was a whoosh. It went up through the top of my head. I could feel it and I could hear it. Just a gentle whoosh. At that point I found myself standing in a kind of gray mist. Then I knew I had died.” (Jayne Smith)
 
“I felt as if I were coming loose from my body! While I believed that my body was me, I knew instinctively that if I separated from it, I’d be dead! My soul and body started separating again and continued to separate until I felt a short, sharp pain in my heart, which felt as if something had been torn loose. Then slowly and softly I rose out through the top of my head.” (Arthur Yensen)
 
“The next thing I recall was the sound: It was a Natural “D.” As I listened to the sound, I felt it was pulling me out of the top of my head. The further out of my body I got, the more clear the tone became. I had the impression it was like a road, a frequency that you go on … I remember seeing several things in the operating room when I was looking down.” (Pam Reynolds)
 
“I was up all night using drugs. I overdosed and went into convulsions. Just before it hit me, I shot out of the top of my head and lingered only moments while everyone freaked out. Then I was in a dark cobblestone tunnel that seemed wet. I was a sphere illuminating everything around me.” (MaryJane)
 
b. Experiencers who left and/or re-entering through their CHEST
“I heard a soft buzzing sound in my head and continued to sink until I felt my body become still and lifeless. Then I felt a surge of energy. It was almost as if I felt a pop or release inside me, and my spirit was suddenly drawn out through my chest and pulled upward, as if by a giant magnet. My first impression was that I was free. There was nothing unnatural about the experience.” (Betty Eadie)
 
“One evening, I had an experience of the most incredible feeling. It felt as if every nerve in my body was alive with energy. This was accompanied by the most wonderful feeling of bliss. As the feeling enveloped me, I found myself leaving my body. I found myself in my own chest area looking up at what I knew was my crown chakra. I could see a light ahead of me. All of a sudden I became frightened to move. I actually thought I was dying, and for a few seconds, I fought the sensation. I was describing to Peter what I was going through. I was still physically there in body, but my soul, spirit, whatever you want to call it, was no longer there. I was within my own chest cavity.” (Margaret Birkin)
 
“And then something exited my chest. Its hard to describe exactly what it was or what it felt like but it was a real presence, a definite feeling. Perhaps terms like “life force” or “energy” come closest to trying to describe what it was, but it seemed to contain my personality as well. Again, its extremely difficult to describe except that it was a real sensation of something immaterial leaving my physical body. This “force”, for lack of a better word, then positioned itself in the corner of the bathroom ceiling (the bathroom was in darkness) and I stared down on my own motionless body, skinny and frail and apparently lifeless.” (Michael)
 
c. Experiencers who left and/or re-entering through their ABDOMEN
 
“The nurse yelled, ‘We’re losing her,’ and at the sound of distress I was propelled upward. The farther up I went, the brighter the Light became. Two cherubs appeared, one on either side of me, and we slowly drifted to the corner of the ceiling. We communicated through mental telepathy, which is faster and more efficient than mere words. They told me they were Escort Angels and had come to take me Home. But before we could go, I had to look at the body I was leaving behind. She was twenty-five years old and in perfect health, except for the loss of blood and spirit. I determined that the situation was not serious enough, and in less than an instant I reentered my physical body through the navel. I was back on earth and suffering from Homesickness.” (Donna Gotti)
 
“I was intensely aware of an atom in my mind. I visualized the atom’s nucleus with the electrons spinning around the core as though they had a consciousness and knew exactly what they were to do … Without warning, my vision changed. I was now viewing our solar system with the sun in the center and the planets spinning around … The visions continued to expand until I felt as though I was looking at the micro and macro universe simultaneously … It was so strong it hit me in the center of my gut. ‘Your being is intricately connected with the operation of the universe!’ … I know when it comes to the universe I’m smaller than a speck of dust. So how could my being have anything to do with the operation of the universe? … It is through our connection with this Oneness that we each play a part in the operation of the universe … Next, I felt as though I had an umbilical cord in my stomach, connecting me to the presence. It was then I heard actual words. The words were external to me and seemed to come from my right. The voice said, “This is where you came from and this is where you will return.” (Lynn Russell)
 
d. Experiencers who left and/or re-entering through their FEET
 
Susan Blackmore described traveling down a tunnel of trees toward a light, floating on the ceiling, and observing her body below, seeing a silver cord connecting her floating astral body, floating out of the building and then over England, and finally floating across the Atlantic to New York. After hovering around New York, Blackmore floated back to her room in Oxford where she became very small and entered her body’s toes. Then she grew very big, as big as a planet at first, and then she filled the solar system and finally she became as large as the universe. This expansion of consciousness which fills the universe can be found in many NDEs including that of Mellen-Thomas Benedict. (Susan Blackmore)
 
“I could look down on my whole body,” he later reported. “One medic was applying electric paddles to my chest to shock me back and shouting Breathe, you son of a bitch, breathe.'” They stabbed needles into his lungs to extract fluid and injected adrenaline direct into the heart. Foreman says he saw his entire life pass in seconds: being in the womb, the ceremony of his Christening, an embarrassing incident as a small boy when he soiled his pants. He heard a loud rushing noise and appeared to be speeding through a dark tunnel with a light of unbearable brightness at the end. This light took human form and he received a message, though not in words, “You must go back.” The tunnel experience happened in reverse. Because of its radioactive status, Foreman’s body had been taken to a cleaning room. He had a feeling that he re-entered painfully through his toes and when he spoke, the medics were totally shocked. (Jack Foreman)
 
“I threw myself on the bed and gave up. Tossing & turning and wishing I were of good health. Suddenly, while still awake – not falling asleep, I was zapped out of my body through my feet! Imagine a vacuum sweeper on the soles of my feet. Looking down I saw my body still laying on the bed! I felt no fear and no emotions other than questioning why I was up here looking down there at my body.” (Debbie Malec)
 
6. The connection between the chakras, the silver cord, and the afterlife realms
 
There is a correlation between the following:
 
a. The location of the spiritual centers within the body
 
b. The location on the body where people leave and/or return to their body during an NDE or OBE
 
c. The location on the body where the silver cord is connected
 
d. The location of a particular afterlife realm
 
See image 1
 
Edgar Cayce revealed how the endocrine glands of the human body have corresponding spiritual centers within the body which are astrologically connected to a particular afterlife realm by means of the silver cord. This endocrine gland/silver cord system is our physical, mental and spiritual connection with afterlife realms.
 
See image 2
 
According to Edgar Cayce, Eastern mysticism, and NDE studies, the human body is a receiver of cosmic energy (like a radio) for which we are able to connect with spiritual realms in the afterlife. This “receiver” aspect of the human body is made up of a system of endocrine glands within our body which are points of contact to an associated system of spiritual energy centers (called “chakras” in the East) which are collectively called the “subtle” or “astral body” (or simply the “soul“). The soul body is the “vehicle” by which people have near-death experiences, out-of-body experiences, and lucid dreams for example. Near-death experiencers such as Cayce and Mellen-Thomas Benedict have described how our solar system is actually a physical representation of our higher spirit body. This revelation explains how planetary-astrological forces can influence us here on earth.
 
The soul body is also the energetic form of the physical body. The spiritual centers of the soul body are points of contact where the physical, emotional, and spiritual aspects of the body come together. Each spiritual center associated with an endocrine gland is also a point of contact to a particular invisible afterlife realm represented physically by one of the planets of our solar system (see the chart above). Cayce identified a particular afterlife realm by giving it the same name as its corresponding planets in our solar system. For example, the planet Jupiter is the 5th planet from the sun and is the physical manifestation of an invisible afterlife realm that is 7th in the afterlife hierarchy. The pituitary gland – the “master” gland of the body – is associated with the “third eye” chakra in Eastern religions and is the point of contact connecting our physical body to 7th afterlife realm represented physically by the planet Jupiter.
 
Each spiritual energy center corresponds to one of the seven notes on a musical scale: C, D, E, F, G, A, B. Each spiritual center also corresponds to a color on the light spectrum of which there are seven: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet (or white). The positive and negative “vibes” a person is outwardly exposed to in life can influence the inward functioning of the endocrine glands and their corresponding spiritual center. The dominant vibration – positive or negative – within a person’s body reflects which spiritual center is dominant within a person’s life. It is the dominant vibration of a person’s life – body and spirit – which determines the level of the corresponding afterlife realm they have attained. Certain yoga meditation techniques (such as chanting mantras) have been used in the East to raise the quality of the spiritual energy vibration to help heal the mind, body and spirit.
 
If you’ve ever had a near death experience (NDE) or tried astral projection, you may have seen the silver cord. The silver cord is often referred to as the “life thread” because it supplies energy to the physical body. If the silver cord is severed, the physical body can no longer be sustained and dies.
 
I had a conversation last week with a Christian about the silver cord. She told me she was raised by her Nanny who experienced an NDE in the hospital. Her Nanny stated that she was floating near the ceiling of the hospital room watching her body on the operating table. After floating around she grabbed the silvery-looking cord still attached to her and used to it to pull herself back into her physical body.
 
“I know it sounds like New Age misinformation,” my friend assured me, “but my Nanny was the most sincere person you could ever know.”
I told my friend not to worry. It wasn’t misinformation at all; the silver cord is known about in many religious circles, and it’s even in the Bible. A shocked look spread across her face, so I showed her the scripture:
“Or ever the silver cord be loosed…Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was: and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it (Ecclesiastes 12:6-7).
 
The Bible supports some the teachings of many Eastern religions; if the silver cord is severed, your consciousness can no longer be filtered through the physical vessel. Many Christian commentaries, such as the one written by the evangelist John Wesley, suggest that this silver cord mentioned in Ecclesiastes is referring to the spinal column. This is a poor interpretation. The Hebrew for “loosed” indicates that which is completely removed from the person, not just a breaking of the spinal column.
The Appearance and location of the silver cord. However, we know King Solomon wrote most of the bridges between eastern religion and Judaism. We know he fell. So we should still approach eastern teachings with caution and definitely pray about it.
 
People usually describe the silver cord as a wispy, etheric-looking filament about one inch in diameter. It’s silvery-grayish in color, and seems to have infinite elasticity, stretching on as far as the astral (emotional) body travels. It is connected to the heart chakra in each of the subtle bodies. A lot of people report seeing the silver cord attached to the head, but perhaps they are confusing this with the consciousness thread that is attached to the crown chakra.
 
The function of the silver cord
 
The sole purpose of the silver cord, or life thread, is to provide the subtle and physical bodies with vital energy. Think of it as a sort of umbilical cord. Just like a baby has an umbilical cord that receives and transfers physical nutrients from the mother, the silver cord serves as a sort of energetic umbilical cord to receive and transfer Prana. Prana is a Sanskrit term meaning “life.” Without Prana, or spirit, the physical body could not operate as it does. This is why once the silver cord is severed, the physical body has no choice but to die.
 
I like to think of the physical body as a sensitive electromagnetic vehicle which filters and grounds spiritual energy and consciousness. By filter I mean that higher (subtle) energy is stepped-down (by chakras) through each subtle body until it manifests in the physical body. Denser matter is the most restrictive, so energy and consciousness is more limited in the physical body than in our subtle bodies. Although the physical body is more restrictive, it provides a highly varied experience for consciousness, so more restriction isn’t necessarily a bad thing.
 
What happens when the silver cord is severed—i.e., true physical death
According to esoteric literature, true physical death occurs when the silver cord is severed. So what happens next? While it is true that different people have different experiences, we can discuss these experiences in two ways. After the death of the physical body, consciousness resumes in our more subtle emotional bodies. Depending on the development of one’s consciousness, the emotional world can be a pleasant experience or an unpleasant one. If a person is holding on to a lot of emotional negativity and desire, the experience on the emotional plane isn’t going to be as pleasant because there is no physical body to damper or restrict these emotions. In other words, strong emotional desires would seem amplified without the restriction of the physical body. Imagine having an uncontrollable desire that can’t be quenched! This is the true “hellish” experience that religion really speaks of. Hell is not the eternal abode of the dead like many Christians believe. It is simply an impermanent experience in the cycle between incarnations.
 
Someone whose consciousness operates with higher emotions will have a more pleasant experience on the emotional plane. But this state isn’t permanent either. The emotional body will eventually die too. Like the physical body, the astral body is subject to the law of impermanence.
The death of the emotional body is known as the second death in religious literature. Beyond this second death, individual consciousness may or may not sleep (remain conscious). Again, it depends on the level of mental consciousness the person has developed through their many incarnations. In Corinthians the Apostle Paul states:
 
“Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep…” (1 Cor. 15:51).
By “sleep” Paul means that not everyone remains conscious after physical death.
 
If the consciousness is developed enough in the mental body, consciousness is regained after the second death and the individual experiences the mental plane. It is believed that this is a more blissful experience because thoughts instantly manifest. It is possible that this will be a “heavenly” experience.
 
It is silly for the church to teach a cut and dry version of one heaven and hell. Even the Apostle Paul said he was taken up to the “third heaven.” Doesn’t it make more sense that there can be different degrees of both heaven and hell. Ultimately, the experiences are more subjective than objective, and largely dependent upon the development of one’s consciousness.
 
The silver cord, then, isn’t just connected to the etheric and physical body. It is connect to all the subtle bodies and serves to transfer spirit to all of them.
 
Closing thoughts
 
I would like to mention a closing thought on the original Bible verses from Ecclesiastes at the beginning of this post. It told us that the body returns to dust, but the spirit goes back to God. The spirit going back to God is speaking of the life-force of the highest self returning to source where it rests before another incarnation. This represents the sum-total of all that we are, and includes the energy that made up the temporary physical, emotional, and mental bodies that we used to develop consciousness through our former experiences.
 
Personally, I believe it would do the world a lot of good to learn these esoteric truths rather than the watered down version of spiritual things we are usually taught in church. Not everything taught in church is bad, it is just incomplete. In order to get the bigger picture, the esoteric interpretation is needed. I believe that a vast majority of Christians are ready for these teachings. They are certainly a better alternative than the typical salvation messages that are being preached today. These salvation messages usually do not end up raising the consciousness of church goers. In fact, it often times lowers it, because many seekers believes that in the watered down message they have already received the prize and give up seeking higher truth.
 
Watch video
 
We should never give up on our spiritual development. It should be an eternal endeavor.
 
source
 
https://near-death.com/silver-cord/
https://www.spiritofthescripture.com/id1222-the-silver-cord.html

Illuminati Versus Ordo Templi Orientis

Illuminati Versus Ordo Templi Orientis
 
Watch this on Rumble: https://rumble.com/v62o3qe-illuminati-versus-ordo-templi-orientis.html
 
In order to be or play God on this planet, you must control both good and evil. Whatever happens on this planet, it is not from the Creator. The reason is simple. Free will. Now, you can argue all want about the great philosopher’s versions of free will, but the truth is, the control of this planet boils down to two forces.
 
Those forces highlight the duality within the order, acknowledging the existence of both "good" and "evil" factions with varying interpretations of the New World Order. Some groups, like the Rosicrucian-influenced Illuminati, are described as pursuing enlightenment and the betterment of humanity, while others, like the O.T.O., are depicted as embracing dark occult practices and serving sinister agendas.
 
Both organizations work together. Make no mistake. They both play a game of control using religion, science, education, media, social and environment constructs to bring the world together under one ethos. But, these are old names and they use this information to throw us off their trail. The many books and online documentaries about the illuminati are all disinformation as most whistleblowers are paid opposition.
 
So, with that in mind, take this information with a grain of salt. I do not believe there is much truth in what we are learning about these secret societies.
 
The Ordo Templi Orientis (O.T.O.) is a controversial and multifaceted organization frequently depicted in the sources as an Illuminati sect with hidden agendas and a complex history intertwined with Freemasonry, occult practices, and potential intelligence connections. They are not the illuminati, rather a broken off group from the illuminati. 
 
Here are key aspects of the O.T.O. based on the provided sources:
 
Origins and Evolution: Originally conceived in the late 19th century, the O.T.O. underwent significant transformations, particularly after Aleister Crowley's involvement. Crowley's controversial teachings, including sexual magic and the "Law of Thelema," shaped the O.T.O.'s direction, leading to its association with dark occult practices.
 
Illuminati Connection: The sources consistently portray the O.T.O. as an Illuminati creation or a tool manipulated by Illuminati factions to advance their New World Order agenda. This connection suggests the O.T.O.'s involvement in broader schemes of political and spiritual manipulation.
 
Occult Practices: The O.T.O. is notorious for its focus on sexual magic, drawing inspiration from figures like Georges Le Clément de Saint-Marcq and Abbé Boullan, who were known for their controversial and potentially satanic rituals. These practices, often viewed as perverse and dangerous, contribute to the O.T.O.'s reputation as a dark occult organization.
 
Freemasonry Infiltration: The sources detail the O.T.O.'s efforts to infiltrate Freemasonry, particularly the United Grand Lodge of England, raising concerns about their influence within the Masonic world. This infiltration suggests an attempt to leverage Freemasonry's legitimacy and network to further their agenda.
 
Intelligence Connections: The sources hint at potential connections between the O.T.O. and intelligence agencies, particularly U.S. intelligence. This association implies the O.T.O. may be exploited for intelligence operations or involved in activities related to mind control and psychological warfare.
 
Internal Factions and Evolution: The O.T.O. is not a monolithic entity but rather comprises various branches and factions with differing interpretations of Crowley's teachings and varying levels of adherence to traditional occult practices. This diversity further complicates understanding the O.T.O.'s true nature and objectives.
 
The O.T.O.'s secretive nature, coupled with its controversial practices and potential ties to powerful entities, makes it a subject of much speculation and concern. The sources offer a glimpse into the organization's complex history and hidden agendas, suggesting it plays a significant role in the Illuminati's pursuit of power and the manipulation of humanity's spiritual evolution.
 
The Illuminati and the OTO are not the elite. They take orders from the Society of Jesus. 
 
The illuminati play good cop and the OTO play bad cop. They trick the public into thinking things are going to get better when in fact, it just gets worse. Some think the illuminati control the OTO. This is not true. They both get directions from the Jesuits to perform tasks. The task could be anything from controlling a country to making a corporation do something. The same thing is handed down to the black and white pope from the supposed grey pope. Although not confirmed, we are told that the grey pope is Dominico Napoleone Orsini.
 
No one knows who he gets his orders from. Fallen Angels? Lucifer? The Black Nobility are supposedly the richest families in the world. From books, to online information, all we can figure out is the Black Nobility families make all the decisions above the Jesuits and above Orsini. 
 
The main objectives of the Illuminati are described in the sources as follows:
 
To establish a New World Order. The Illuminati have been working for centuries to establish a global totalitarian regime. This is evidenced by their involvement in major historical events, such as the founding of the United States of America, the French Revolution, and the rise of Nazism. The Illuminati believe that the United States will not survive the present crisis in the long run and that the seeds of decline and destruction were planted in the US.
 
To control the world's finances and industry. The Illuminati have a strong presence in the banking, finance, and industrial sectors. Their symbol, the pyramid with an eye at the top, is featured on the American one-dollar bill and is a representation of their financial power.
 
To manipulate the masses through mind control. The Illuminati use various techniques, including propaganda, education, and the media to control the thoughts and beliefs of the population. They believe that people are highly susceptible to the deceptions of the jinn, which they use to manipulate people on a large scale. They create problems and then offer solutions so they can profit from public demand for a reaction.
 
To destroy Christianity. The Illuminati view Christianity as a threat to their power and have been working to undermine it for centuries. The Ordo Templi Orientis (O.T.O), an Illuminati sect, openly preaches the destruction of Christianity and has infiltrated Freemasonry, a traditionally Christian organization.
 
To create a superhuman race. The Illuminati believe that they are destined to become gods and are working to create a superhuman race through genetic engineering and occult practices.
 
The sources also suggest that there is a power struggle within the Illuminati between those who want to use their power for good and those who want to use it for evil. The author of the sources, Leo Lyon Zagami, is a former high-ranking member of the Illuminati who claims to have left the organization because he was disillusioned with its goals. He believes that the Illuminati are a dangerous and destructive force that must be exposed. He also suggests that there is a growing faction of Illuminati members who are opposed to the New World Order and are working to create a better future for humanity.
 
The main objectives of the Ordo Templi Orientis (O.T.O.) are presented in the sources as follows:
 
To promote the Law of Thelema. Thelema is a new religious philosophy developed by Aleister Crowley, a prominent occultist who was a high-ranking member of the O.T.O. in the early 20th century. Thelema is based on the idea that "Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law." This philosophy emphasizes individualism, self-expression, and the pursuit of one's own True Will. The O.T.O. sees itself as an "Academia Masonica" and uses Masonic traditions and rituals to promote the Law of Thelema.
 
To practice sexual magick. Crowley believed that sexual energy is a powerful force that can be used for magical purposes. The O.T.O. teaches its members techniques for using sexual energy to achieve spiritual enlightenment and magical power. These practices have been criticized by some as being immoral and dangerous.
 
To infiltrate Freemasonry. The O.T.O. has been actively recruiting Freemasons into its ranks. Crowley believed that Freemasonry was a powerful organization that could be used to promote Thelema. The O.T.O. has been successful in infiltrating some Masonic lodges, particularly in the United States. This has caused concern among some Freemasons who believe that the O.T.O.'s teachings are incompatible with Masonic principles.
 
To control the publishing rights to Crowley's works. The O.T.O. has been involved in numerous legal battles to control the lucrative publishing rights to Crowley's writings. The O.T.O. has been successful in gaining control of most of Crowley's estate, which has given it a significant financial advantage over other Thelemic organizations. This includes material related to the A∴A∴, an organization that prohibits any transaction of money.
 
To act as an instrument of the Illuminati. The O.T.O. is believed to be a tool of the Illuminati, a secretive group that is said to be working to establish a New World Order. The O.T.O. is said to be used by the Illuminati to promote their agenda of global domination.
 
The sources suggest that the O.T.O. is a controversial and powerful organization with close ties to the intelligence community and the Illuminati. The author, Leo Lyon Zagami, is a former member of the O.T.O. who left the organization because he disagreed with its goals. He believes that the O.T.O. is a dangerous and destructive force that must be exposed.
 
The Illuminati was a club founded by jesuit Adam Weishaupt in 1776. In the internet age controlled opposition like Alex Jones, David Icke, Fritz Springmeier, Mark Dice, Jim Marrs, David Wilcock, Dan Brown,.. spread disinfo about the order and the links to the Rothschild family, the one eye symbol, the one eye pyramid symbol of top-down rule of the Draco-Orion Empire, also used in freemasonry to turn it into a pop culture cliché and to enforce the concept of a typical 'conspiracy theorist'.
 
The term 'Illuminati'
 
The Saturn cult worships the pineal gland, the One Eye as a God, as a light bringer. The word 'Illuminati' or 'enlightened' was used by the different variants of the Saturn cult: the Gnostic followers of Mani (Manichaeism) called themselves illuminator, in Christianity Virgin Mary was called 'Maria Illuminatrix' or 'Illuminator', Jewish Kabbalists were called Illuminati.
 
Ignatius of Loyola, founder of the Jesuits, was imprisoned by the Inquisition for allegedly being a member of the Spanish ascetic group Alumbrados (the "Enlightened"). Like all masonic lodges, the Illuminati were behind the Enlightenment agenda (more covert dictatorship through technology and illusionary freedom). In time, the term became a scapegoat and insult to all spiritual teachings and Enlightenment idea's, not sanctioned by the Church, an insult to non-Catholics.
 
The disappearance trick of the Jesuits
 
Protestants, Rosicrucians, Freemasons were presented as controlled opposition, as an alternative to the church, but despite the internal power struggle, they worked together for the trade in opium and slaves with the British East Indian Company, for total world domination.
 
1616 The publicity stunt surrounding the Rosicrucian manifestos spark rumors of a worldwide conspiracy, an invisible society behind the scenes that would overthrow the Church according to biblical predictions. The Church and Martin Luther constantly scolded each other as Antichrist.
 
1659 Meric Casaubon accuses John Dee of being a satanist and 'illuminati'.
 
1756 During the Seven Years' War (financed by the City of London and their BEIC) Frederick the Great and his Catholic ally Frederick II of Hesse-Kassel (Enlightened despote image, married to the daughter of Britain's King George II) leases his army to his cousin George II (House of Hanover George I Brunswick-Lunenberg) to quell the American Revolution.
 
There was no conflict between the Catholic Church and enlightened despots. During the Seven Years' War, they took over the opium trade from their competitors France and the Netherlands, generating a fortune for the Vatican and the Jesuits (Cardinal Braschi) and for Frederick II, who had his money managed by the jew Mayer Rothschild from 1769.
 
1773 the Jesuits are allegedly suppressed by Pope Clement IX (as scapegoats for American insurgency) in countries that had lost the Seven Years' War and thus their opium monopoly, except in Russia (Catherine the Great) and Prussia (Frederick the Great and Frederick II in Hesse) where they retain their absolute power. In the US, the Sons of Liberty (Thomas Jefferson, based on European enlightenment ideas) are working on the transition to 'independence' with the boycott of English tea (Lord North, Lord Dartmouth, controlled by the Cecils), nearly bankrupting the British East India Company.
 
Freemason Frederick the Great doubles his army, his fortunes are managed by court jews of the Itzig family. Daniel Itzig and his son-in-law David Friedländer finance the Haskalah, the Jewish Enlightenment, Moses Mendelssohn's circle of friends. 
 
Enlightenment ideas cause the dogmatic Jesuits to lose power, they are banned in Spain and France. The British East India company confiscates the money from the Jesuits, the Jesuits infiltrate the Rosicrucian lodges.
 
 20-year-old Adam Weishaupt (trained by the jesuits from age 7) is appointed to the jesuit university in Ingolstadt. Angelo Braschi, who managed the Vatican's finances, becomes Pope.
 
1776 Adam Weishaupt (in Kabbalism 'Whitehead' is a nickname for the highest sepirah Kether) appears as an actor on the world stage with a rhetoric of freedom, outgrowing church and state, based on Christopher Meiner's ideas of initiations in Greek mystery schools (minor and major mysteries). His godfather Johann von Ickstatt is a supporter of the Enlightenment in Bavaria. Weishaupt's philosophy is a hotch potch of different influences: enlightenment philosophers such as jesuit Voltaire, the Persian calendar, fire worship of Zarathustra (13 days of fire worship to Baal ended on May 1), the owl of Minerva = the cult of Athena, also used by Rosicrucians like Bacon. Weishaupt nicknamed himself Spartacus (who led slave revolt against the Roman Empire).
 
The order is mainly aimed at young people. New members join: Adolph Knigge (Grand Lodge of Germany), Duke of Gotha, Ferdinand of Brunswick-Luneburg, Karl van Eckartshausen (jesuit university of Weishaupt). The organization is modeled on the structure of the jesuit order: a newcomer must give a complete overview of his life (later the MIi6 method), continuously spying on each other, as with any sect, they are expected to sever other ties. An initiate has to attain 3 degrees: novice, minerval and illuminated minerval (last secret that the gods were only deified people). As with other lodges, many naive people are admitted, who are deceived that they have reached the highest degree.
 
With the 'Declaration of Independence' in July 1776 (during the aphelion of the star Sirius, independent of the sun), Benjamin Franklin and jesuits like Charles Carrol found the American Empire, as a copy of the Roman Empire. At that point, the Illuminati has only five members. New members are Franz Xaver von Zwackh and baron Thomas de Bassus (nickname Hannibal, enemy of the Massimo's).
 
1780 Adolph Knigge (Gottingen University of George II) changes the age limit and introduces a model based on American secret freedom movements like the Sons of Liberty. Jesuits like Benedict Stattler write works about the Illuminati and give them media exposure.
 
1782 the Congress of Wilhelmsbad is held in Hesse-Kassel, on the initiative of Ferdinand of Brunswick, 35 representatives gather to reform freemasonry. Illuminati member Friedrich Nicolai is a friend with Moses Mendelssohn (Haskalah, the Jewish Enlightenment). His son Abraham Mendelssohn marries Lea Itzig. Caecilie Itzig and banker Bernhard von Eskeles are Wolfgang Mozart's patrons. Illuminati member Joseph von Sonnenfels is a friend of Mozart, teacher of Ludwig van Beethoven and member of the American Philosophical Society of Benjamin Franklin, Marquis de Lafayette, Baron von Steuben. He also advises Maria Theresa Habsburg and Francis I Lorraine (Order of the Garter, Grand Lodge of England).
 
1783 (John Carrol becomes the first American bishop, secret clubs like Society of the Cincinatti) new members: JC Bode (friend of Nicolas Bonneville, who would storm the Bastille during the French Revolution and Moses Mendelssohn), Johann von Goethe (born in Frankfurt), Johann Herder (Sturm und Drang movement), Carl of Hesse-Kassel (mother Brunswick-Luneburg, later Mountbatten, the Asiatic Brothers, friend of St Germain), Ernst Saxe-Coburg, Karl von Eckartshausen, Karl August Saxe Weimar (House of Wettin, which had created Protestantism, the later Belgian and English royal family).
 
1784 Knigge leaves the Illuminati, accuses Weishaupt of being a jesuit in disguise. After 9 years of existence, the Illuminati has a few thousand members (including Beethoven's teacher Gottlob Neefe).
 
1785 Weishaupt is supposedly exiled by Karl Theodor Dalberg (Wittelsbach, Sophia of Brunswick-Luneburg Hanover, ancestors of the present British royal family), he flees to Gotha, protected by Ernst Saxe-Coburg. JC Bode takes over leadership. Rumors are spread that Mirabeau and Philip d'Orleans, Thomas Paine and Alessandro Cagliostro were members. Frederick II dies, his son William inherits the biggest fortune in Europe, managed by Mayer Rothschild.
 
1786 America introduces the Bill of Rights, with freedom to not practice religion. Weishaupt is banned a second time, during a police raid near von Zwackh, 'by chance' secret documents are found, the 'Einige Originalschrift des Illuminaten Ordens'.
 
1787 a raid is made on de Bassus (Hannibal, mission to introduce ideas beyond the Alps).
 
1789 Illuminati-member Philippe II Duke of Orleans (Bourbon, Grand Orient, friend of jesuit Marquis de Lafayette) is accused of initiating the Women's March on Versailles. During the French Revolution, the jesuits (Maximilien Robespierre, Joseph Guillotine, Emmanuel Sieyes) commit atrocities to give the freedom movement a bad name and, and after the chaos, bring their jesuit and rosicrucian Napoleon to power.  They perform the same fake revolution trick in Belgium, with Jesuit JF Vonck. The population begins to assume power is no longer in the hands of royalty and church but of bankers and industrialists.
 
1793 Massimo (Jesuits) unite with House of Wettin-Sachsen (Protestantism). Philippe II, Robespierre, Danton, Louis XVI and Marie Antoinette are guillotined.
 
1810 Battle of Waterloo, the power of the Bourbons is restored.
1811 Bishop of Mainz Theodor von Dalberg, member of Illuminati, emancipates the Jews of Frankfurt (including Rothschild), who are allowed in lodges such as l'Aurore Naissante, a lodge with the symbol of the double-headed eagle (priests and kings of the Roman Empire).
 
1824 death of Johann Sigmund Jung, ancestor of Carl Jung.
 
1830 July Revolution, Philippe Egalité's son becomes King of France.
 
Start of the modern era, the apparent disappearance of the Catholic Roman Empire, with more emphasis on science as transition to the new Age of Aquarius. The power center of the Nesilim empire shifts from Germany to London and Washington, the same families of slave masters continue to rule, but more in the background, hidden behind an image of free democracy and free trade, supposedly as a result of the 'Enlightenment' ideas (illumination).
 
The dialectical concept of Fichte's 'thesis-antithesis-synthesis', which became a trend in Germany around 1830, partly due to Goethe (also illuminati), is picked up by the opium trading Russells, who found Skull and Bones.
 
In the 41 years the jesuits were supposedly oppressed, they operated clandestinely, and performed some sort of disappearing trick. 
 
Jewish masonic lodges introduced rituals around the symbolic return to Jerusalem, to achieve a universal monarchy (Catholic = universal, the mission of Catholic missionaries sent all over the world), rebuilding the Temple of Solomon.
 
3 members associated with the Rothschilds: Karl Theodor von Dalberg (1744-1817, who arranged for Jews to be admitted to lodges), Karl Landgraaf of Hesse-Kassel (1744-1836, brother of William who his fortunes were managed by Mayer Rothschild) and the Thurn und Taxis family (Sovereign Military Order of Malta).
 
The Rothschilds' fortunes came from Frederick of Hesse, money made from hiring soldiers during the American Revolution and money from the East India Company, the slave and opium trade (the Rothschilds are related to the Sassoon family, another family who controlled the opium trade in China).
 
Weishaupt was a jesuit agent but used an anti-jesuit rethoric: he taught at Jesuit University of Ingolstadt after the jesuits were suppressed in 1773 but his approach was different than the other dogmatic jesuits. Weishaupt and other Illuminati members such as Bode, Nicolai and Knigge wrote pamphlets with an anti-jesuit rhethoric, were in favor of anti-religious absolutism (worshipers of Reason), which sparked rivalry with the Rosicrucians, practicers of mysticism and kabbalism, who recruited jesuits. 
 
The same internal conflict between rational philosophers (masonic illuminati) and the Church (jesuit rosicrucians) occurred in cities like Vienna.
 
Their goal was to introduce an 'anarchist' social reorganization (Rousseau primitivism), found an anti-religious republic (collapse of old religions) and eventually dominate the world. Those 'plans' were published by Bavarian authorities and spread in the press.
 
1797 the master plan for world domination, 'accidentally' found by the Bavarian police, is spread by John Robison (Royal Society of Edinburgh, linked to modern Freemasonry, friend of James Watt from the Lunar Society). He publishes 'Proofs of a Conspiracy Against all the Religions and Governments of Europe', based on the story of Benedictine monk Alexander Horn, who worked for British intelligence and, like the Rothschilds, had links to the Thurn und Taxi family and Earl Spencer, ancestor of Diana Spencer.
 
Jesuits like Pope Angelo Braschi and Augustin Barruel ('Memoirs' blamed Jesuit-controlled Frederick II, Jesuit Voltaire and his Nine Sisters lodge) tell the tale of a Jewish Illuminati plot against the Catholic Church. Barruel spreads the rumor that the Illuminati continued to exist as a German Union and that Weishaupt was allegedly initiated by kabbalist Kolmer and Cagliostro, in 'Against Philosophes, Freemasons, the Illuminati and the Jacobins'. The 2nd edition of Robison's book uses quotes from Burruel.
 
The term 'Illuminati' is used in the US by Jedediah Morse (Yale) as an accusation against Thomas Jefferson and George Washington (family of Legge-Dartmouth, Society of Cincinatti with jesuit von Stauben) and an anti-Masonry party is formed. Washington is also depicted with Minerva's owl in the painting 'The Apotheosis of Washington'.
 
1802 Seth Payson 'Proof of the Illuminati'.
 
1830 Johan Wit 'Les Sociétés Secrètes de France et d'Italie'.
 
1835 used as an accusation against Andrew Jackson who paid off the national debt.
 
1878 anti-communist Pope Leo XIII calls for the publication of Alta Vendita (Lodge of Giuseppe Mazzini's Carbonari), the rumor of a liberal conspiracy within the church against the Bourbons (= Farnese family, who founded the Jesuits).
 
1890 jesuit Leo Taxil spreads an anti-Freemasonry hoax, in which Giuseppe Mazzini is said to be leader of the Illuminati. Leopold Engel pretends to revive the Illuminati with Theodor Reuss of the Ordo Templo Orientis, writes 'Geschichte des Illuminaten-ordens' (1906). Reuss was part of the Cecil-controlled circle of the Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn.
 
1896 Theodor Reuss (OTO as revival of the Illuminati) History of the Illuminati order.
 
1912 Aleister Crowley, in the service of Cecils, as head of the Ordo Templi Orientis (OTO), mentions in a manifesto the Illuminati as one of 20 inspirations (including Mohammed and Moses as OTO saints). AE Waite is said to have been influenced by a book by Karl von Eckartshausen.
 
The OTO works with Carl Jung, descendant of Johann Sigmund Jung, at Monte Verità.
 
1914 René Le Forestier 'Les Illuminés de Bavière et la franc-maçonnerie allemande'.
 
1920 the British empire spreads The Protocols of the Elders of Zion, starts planning the League of Nations (later United Nations).
 
Nesta Webster, supported by Winston Churchill, with 'the Jewish Peril' spreads the idea of ​​a jewish Illuminati plot to create an anti-semitic and anti-communist climate in Germany in which Erich Ludendorff can recruit Nazi supporters with the Thule Society.
 
1921 Nesta Webster, in her book 'World Revolution in 1798', states that Rothschilds financed the Illuminati (repeated by antisemite Spiridovich and Eric Jon Phelps, who equates the Illuminati with Jesuits).
 
Winfield Riefler launches the term 'military industrial complex'.
 
1927 Nesta Webster 'Secret Societies'.
 
1951 jesuit and Knight of Malta Frank Shakespeare (later ambassador to the Vatican) introduces the Saturnian one eye symbol of CBS.
 
1955 William Guy Carr 'Pawns in the Game' repeats the story of Barruel, Robison and Webster, spreads disinfo about fluoride in drinking water in News Behind the News.
 
1966 jesuit Carrol Quigley 'Tragedy and Hope' (published by Macmillan, Harold Macmillan 1st Secretary of England, married to Dorothy Cavendish, linked to the Cecils).
 
1977 Robert Anton Wilson (from the club of jesuit CIA agent Timothy Leary, Esalen institute, Playboy, Philip K. Dick, The Realist of Paul Krassner) publishes 'Cosmic Trigger: Final Secret of the Illuminati'. The one eye at the top of a pyramid becomes a ubiquitous symbol and cliché in pop culture. Wilson practices deception as an art in the style of Crowley, as part of Operation Chaos of the CIA/Order of Malta, to discredit the anti-war movement. The Nation owas created as controlled opposition against  Illuminati jews, influencing New York hip hop culture. Rich Isaacson (Cornell University, Loud Records) introduces Hip Hop artists who continue to use the term Illuminati: Prodigy from Mobb Deep, Tupac Shakur (relationship with daughter of jesuit Quincy Jones, last album Killuminati), Jay-z, etc ..).
 
80’s and 90’s BBC introduces celebrity David Icke (son of a rabbi) and Alex Jones.
 
G. Edward Griffin (JBS, Anarchopulco, Thrive) stated the Rothschild dynasty was the driving force behind Bank of America in 'The Creature from Jekyll Island', like Derek Wilson in 'Rothschild: The Wealth and Power of a Dynasty', and Gustavus Myers in 'History of the Great American Fortunes'.
 
The fiction of Dan Brown (educated at Le Rosey like the Rothschilds) was promoted on National Geographic (Disney, Rupert Murdoch -Order of St Gregory). Anthony Sutton (Hoover Institution) and Kris Millegan claim that Skull and Bones is part of the German Illuminati.
 
1999 Fitz Springmeier 'Illuminati Bloodlines' and in 2000 'The Illuminati Formula Used to Create an Undetectable Total Mind-Controlled Slave' (disinfo about mind control with Cisko Wheeler -Earl Wheeler linked to Jesuit Lyndon Johnson, One Eye Pyramid symbolism). 
 
Christians like Fritz Springmeier, SGT Report, Vigilant Citizen, Carolyn Hammett, Rebecca Scott, Mark Dice tell the story of an illuminati plot against the Christian church, in which the Satanist Illuminati takes over the role of the Devil. Project Camelot features fake whistleblowers like James Casbolt, Leo Zagami, Jesuit Benjamin Fulford, Svali, .. Disinfo from Arizona Wilder, Cathy O'Brien, Roseanne Barr, Illuminatiwatcher, Vigilant Citizen ..
 
It is often emphasized that the Illuminati originated in Bavaria (river Danube, named after the Aryan Tribe of Dan) because Bavaria is where the Guelph dynasty and eventually the British royal family originated (Antichrist William V). Bavaria was ruled by the house of Wittelsbach, associated with the novel Mary Shelley's Frankenstein and many illustrious figures such as Ludwig II (whose castle was the inspiration for the Disney castle), Richard Wagner and his Bayreuth festival, Richard Strauss, Albert Einstein, Levi Strauss, Thomas Mann, Claus von Stauffenberg, Goering, Himmler, Josef Mengele, Pope Ratzinger, Henry Kissinger, ..
 
Warner Bros releases Stanley Kubrick's Eyes Wide Shut, filmed in Mentmore Towers of the Rothschilds, the idea of ​​a sinister Illuminati conspiracy that also controls the music industry is brought into the collective consciousness of mainstream audiences.
 
2001 the 911 Twin Towers ritual with Youtube video's linking Jay-z and masonic One Eye Pyramid symbolism to Rockefeller, Rothschilds and the Illuminati. The ancient One Eye and One Pyramid symbol are made tropes in pop culture, leading to denial and indifference.
 
2003 Monika Neugebauer-Wölk (and Reinhard Markner, Herman Schüttler) 'Arcane Worlds in a Political Context'
 
2004 Peggy Pawlowski 'Johann Adam Weishaupt's Contribution to the Pedagogy of Illuminatism'.
 
2006 Columbia Pictures of the Colonna's released The Da Vinci Code as an attempt to link Rosslyn Chapel (owned by the St. Clair family, related to Rothschild through Serena Dunn Mary) with Pierre Plantard 's 'Priory of Sion' hoax and insinuate that the elite bloodline of the royal family is not a bloodline of psychopaths but are descendants of Virgin Mary and Jesus Christ.Texe Marrs 'Secret Signs, Mysterious Symbols and Hidden Codes of the Illuminati' (links Scottish rite symbols to the Illuminati hoax, promoted by Alex Jones). Terry Melanson 'Perfectibilists (Trine Day).
 
2009  Mark Dice 'Illuminati: Facts and Fiction'.
 
Every time the death of a celebrity is announced, the internet rumor mill is fueled with insinuations that they were murdered by the Illuminati because they knew too much (Lincoln, JFK, Marilyn Monroe, John Lennon, 2pac, Diana, Stanley Kubrick, Prince, ..). Ron Howard's Angels and Demons with Ewan McGregor and Ayelet Zurer about antimatter of CERN.
 
2010 Rebecca Scott 'Hip Hop Illuminati' (Christians good-Illuminati bad).
 
2011 Steve Jackson 'Illuminati Card Game'. Casper Stith links the Illuminati hoax to the Flat Earth hoax. Mark Dice 'Illuminati in the Music Industry'. 
 
2015 Reinhard Markner (University of Innsbruck) 'The Secret School of Wisdom: The Authentic Rituals of the Illuminati'.
 
2016 Henry Makow 'Illuminati the Cult that Hijacked the World'. The overt Satanism of jesuit Lady Gaga is used as a diversion in the Qanon story. single Madonna 'Illuminati', Lil Pump 'Illuminati', parody of scenes from Eyes Wide Shut, etc ..
 
2017 Jim Marrs The Illuminati The Secret Society That Hijacked the World (with one eye pyramid cover).
 
2020 Jay Electronica (relationship with Kate Rothschild-Guiness) Act II: Patents of Nobility (one eye pyramid) song New Illuminati.
 
The illuminati has gone to great lengths to control the narrative of themselves since it was exposed in the 1960’s by a defector John Todd, who was a Collins that broke from his mind control and toured churches in the 70’s exposing satanism in everything from entertainment to corporations. This led to the satanic panic movement in the 80’s to weaken the narrative.
 
Today, the illuminati is stronger than ever and have committed to a campaign of self sabotage to trick the public again after the Pizzagate, Jeffrey Epstein and Anthony Weiner fiasco. They have never lost control as they just moved names and places around and arrested a few heavy names like Harvey Weinstein. 
 
The OTO are supposedly the heavy hitters of the supposed illuminati. The ones that do the grotesque jobs. In the book Confessions of an Illuminati, Volume I The Whole Truth by, Leo Lyon Zagami, this fake whistleblower  purposely wrote half truths in order to steer truthers off the course. This book is a disinformation piece by the illuminati. Meaning everything written by this person Zagami is all lies.
 
The truth is, there is no illuminatiati or OTO anymore. This is evidence in the recent exploitation of the name since the Satanic Panic 80’s. The name is the decoy as truthers go down that fake trail of lies while the United Nations continues their new world order agenda. There are Jesuits, Black Nobility and the Freemasons which have already been infiltrated already by the bloodlines.
 
Yes, they still operate, but under different names and titles. It’s simply not on the paperwork. All of the names you heard and read were mostly decoys. If the Illuminati was real, then they would not allow the music industry to exploit it so. After doing the research on the 13 zoroastrian families, I have come to the conclusion that we are all being duped and the truth is well hidden. This is due to the fact the Somaglia families are a supposed Black Nobility and this simply isn’t the case. Their family was never rich nor ever made the papacy.
 
Never forget Edgar Allen’s Poe’s infamous line “Believe nothing you hear and only half of what you see.” This world is controlled. There never was any freedom. It’s an illusion of choice. You can argue the types of freedom there is but it will never break you out of the mind control narrative. The Black Nobility have an agenda. It’s very clear. They are paving the way for a one world society with one government, religion and law. This has to happen first before their leader walks up on stage.
 
They plan on having this all wrapped up by 2050. On the UN’s own website it says, “This global research initiative supports a successful implementation of the 2030 Agenda. The goal of The World in 2050 (TWI2050) is to provide fact-based knowledge to support the policy process and implementation of the SDGs (sustainable development goals). TWI2050 (training within industry) aims to address the full spectrum of transformational challenges related to achieving the 17 SDGs in an integrated manner, so as to minimize potential conflicts among them and reap the benefits of potential synergies of achieving them in unison. TWI2050 differs from standard integrated assessment models by asking a goal-based question. Rather than examining various future scenarios, the project focuses on describing a potential sustainable development pathway, that is, one in which social and economic development proceed in all regions of the world (including achieving the SDGs), while respecting the planetary boundaries at local to global scales. This is a normative approach that is not present in much of the world’s analytical work on energy, macroeconomics, demography, and other issues of critical importance. The project's objective is to develop sustainable pathways (SDPs) that reach the two defined target spaces: all 17 SDGs and the transformation toward sustainability within planetary boundaries beyond 2050.”
 
And what is TWI? The United States Department of War created TWI in 1940 to help companies hire and train new workers to replace those who went to war. TWI stands for Training Within Industry, a method for training workers, supervisors, and team leaders in manufacturing. The United Nations calls it The goal of The World in 2050. Well, the goal is clear to me. Agenda 2030 is global war and they are using the Illuminati and OTO to throw us off from seeing their big picture. Allowing us to research the bad guys and by the time we have all the evidence, war ends all information. History again repeats itself. Rinse, lather and repeat.
 
source
 
https://allreligionsareone.org/the%20Illuminati%20Hoax.html
Confessions of an Illuminati, Volume I The Whole Truth Zagami, Leo Lyon 2016 Ccc Publishing 
https://www.unsdsn.org/our-work/the-world-in-2050/

Sacred Stone: Chintamani, Philosopher, Lucifer, Water, Heaven, The Grail

Sacred Stone: Chintamani, Philosopher, Lucifer, Water, Heaven, The Grail
 
Watch this on Rumble: https://rumble.com/v62d662-sacred-stone-chintamani-philosopher-lucifer-water-heaven-the-grail.html
 
The most common reference about Cintamani is that it is a gift to Earth from the skies. In fact, evidence proves that the Cintamani stone came from the Sirius star system some millions of years ago. It happened during a Galactic superwave when a planet that was orbiting Sirius A exploded and flew in all directions.
 
Chinta Means Think and Mani means Jewel. The Think Jewel.
 
The Stone was also said to be a wish-fulfilling jewel and/or a Buddhist Holy Grail of sorts. It, along with the city of Shambhala, are protected by brutish Guardians. Marco Polo found the Stone in Shambhala. It was kept in a great temple in the middle of the city that also housed the Tree of Life.
 
Cintamani (Chintamani) is the stone with the highest vibration of all stones known. It awakens you to your mission, strenghthens your inner guidance and contact with your higher self, and dissolves implants and outdated belief systems.
 
The most common reference about Cintamani is that it is a gift to Earth from the skies. In fact, evidence proves that the Cintamani stone came from the Sirius star system some millions of years ago. It happened during a Galactic superwave when a planet that was orbiting Sirius A exploded and flew in all directions. Some of these fragments reached Earth after traveling through interstellar space. The stone is so rare that throughout history and mythology only a handful of people have been known to possess it. Great men, gods, and goddesses have adorned themselves with the Cintamani, elevating the mythical nature of the stone.
 
The Chintamani Stone is a mystical and enigmatic stone that has been revered by many cultures and religions around the world. It is said to be a powerful talisman that brings luck, success, and wisdom to those who possess it. Chintamani is a Sanskrit word that means "wish-fulfilling jewel". It is a pearl-like jewel that is described in Hindu and Mahayana Buddhist traditions
 
Origins of the Chintamani Stone
 
The origins of this magical stone can be traced back to ancient Hindu and Buddhist texts, where it is described as a sacred and powerful stone that brings good fortune and wisdom. The stone is said to have been created by the gods and to possess magical powers that cannot be explained by conventional science. According to legend, the stone was brought to Earth by extraterrestrial beings and was hidden in a secret location, known only to a select few.
 
Symbolism and Significance of the Chintamani Stone
 
The Chintamani Stone is a symbol of power, knowledge, and wisdom, and is revered by many cultures and religions around the world. In Hinduism, the stone is associated with the god Ganesha, who is the remover of obstacles and the bringer of good fortune. In Buddhism, the stone is associated with the bodhisattva Avalokiteshvara, who is the embodiment of compassion and wisdom.
 
The Chintamani Stone is also associated with the energy of Kundalini, which is the spiritual energy that resides at the base of the spine in every human being. It is said that the stone can aid in the activation and cleansing of the Kundalini system and can help in the development of psychic abilities and spiritual powers.
 
Legends and Myths Surrounding The Chintamani Stone
 
There are many legends and myths surrounding the Chintamani Stone, which add to its mystique and allure. According to one legend, the stone was given to King Solomon by a group of angels, who instructed him to place it in his crown. The stone was said to have given Solomon immense power and wisdom, and he was able to use it to control the forces of nature and to communicate with angels and spirits.
 
Another legend surrounding the Chintamani Stone involves the legendary king Vikramaditya, who is said to have possessed the stone. It is said that the stone gave him immense power and wisdom, and he was able to use it to defeat his enemies and to rule his kingdom with justice and compassion.
 
The Book, The Chintamani Crystal Matrix
 
What would you wish for if you were certain your most heartfelt wish would unfold in front of you now? What would you wish for if you had in your hands the certain means to manifest your wish on Earth? The chintamani is the wish-fulfilling gem known in a variety of legends from around the world. Its power can transform the Earth negatively or positively depending on the character of whoever directs it by intention. Possessing the chintamani has inspired soldiers-of-fortune, despots, and kings to search the ends of the Earth for it through the annals of history. Wielding the power of the chintamani has driven gods, titans, and men to risk everything for the promise of securing their own supremacy. Diminishing injustice and suffering to benefit all beings has inspired heroes, saints, and sages to engage in the battle of good versus evil, even at their own extreme peril. What discourages most people from seeking the chintamani is doubt that its mythical origins describe something useful, let alone tangible, or doubt that it might function on a global scale. Perhaps most incapacitating is doubt that any of us personally should enter the fierce competition to shape the future of the Earth.
At first, folklore seems to suggest that there has been just one, single chintamani. As we untangle mythology, history, and philosophy through time, we discover that there have been multiple chintamanis from prehistory into the present. The image of one great earth gem expands to include a number of other dizzying possibilities:
 
The chintamani is from outer space and either randomly or purpose[1]fully landed on Earth as a meteorite or tektite.
There are an indefinite number of chintamani-like gems that appear and disappear through the course of time.
The chintamani is the Philosopher’s Stone.
The chintamani is a system or grid of gems with particular qualities and focused energy.
The chintamani is a technology embedded in crystals, not an item.
The chintamani transcends time and is multidimensional.
The chintamani activates by the power of intention.
The chintamani is a primal archetype.
The chintamani is a tool for spiritually realized beings to guide humans and Earth herself along a more positive evolutionary trajectory.
The chintamani is inherently a subtle essence embedded in the root of consciousness itself.
The chintamani is a means to transform limited awareness into the realization of supreme enlightenment.
The chintamani is a quantum expression of great compassion, wisdom, and skill.
 
In the book, The Chintamani Crystal Matrix, they explore myth and history to understand who has quested for the chintamani across space and time and what they intended and accomplished with the wish-fulfilling gem. We consider the physical and metaphysical basis and use of gems along with a deeper exploration of crystals and gems used as the chintamani. We present chintamani spiritual practices based not just on our research, but on our direct experiences as well. We invite you to follow the skein of investigative threads over space and time and sort the evidence with us. There is a very practical value to the chintamani path. We aim to inspire and encourage you to experiment with chintamani practice to accelerate, manifest, and evolve your heart’s desire.
 
The Roerich Chintamani
 
The chintamani is as much a quest as it is a destination. It is as much a key to resolve life’s mysteries as it is a precious prize to guard. In our book, we introduce you to Helena and Nicholas Roerich and their two sons George (Yuri) and Svetoslav. Together, from the 1890s into the 1950s, this family embarked on a number of spiritual quests through India, the Gobi Desert, the Altai and Kunlun Mountains, Mongolia, and Tibet, crisscrossing the Himalayan Mountains many times before they settled in Kullu, India, in the shadows of the great mountain range. They were an immensely talented family involved in the fine arts, particularly oil painting, archaeology, cultural anthropology, and the comparative study of languages and religions. They were world adventurers who had left their native Russia just months before the Russian Revolution in 1917. They were involved in international politics, especially in efforts to preserve cultural sites worldwide, as well as to promote peace on the planet in the era of both world wars and their chaotic aftermath.
 
We present the story of the Roerichs in the first chapter because of their quest using the chintamani to discover the kingdom of Shambhala. Although many consider Shambhala a myth, it is noteworthy that the United States government was a contributing sponsor of one of the Roerichs’ Asian treks. In fact, Franklin D. Roosevelt called his presidential retreat “Shambhala” during that era. Later, Dwight D. Eisenhower renamed it “Camp David.” The Roerich quests were tracked by Russian and Nazi spies and complicated by tense interactions with local warlords who they encountered in the thousands of miles of hard travel across environmentally and politically harsh terrains.
 
We present the Roerich story not because we want to chronicle their fascinating adventures, but rather because the chintamani was central to their quest. In treks across decades and continents, the Roerichs experienced the chintamani in the full range of possibilities, from worldly power stone to true mystical key.
 
Wish-Fulfilling Power
 
Chintamani in English is most often called the wish-fulfilling gem. This translation, however, misses the heart of the meaning. A more apt and succinct translation is “thought gem.” The second part of the word is easy as mani means jewel, gem, or precious treasure. It is the first half of the word phrase that requires clarification. Chinta, or its root, chint-, has a range of usages:
 
Chint, verbal root: to think, to have a thought or idea, to reflect, to consider, to direct thoughts toward, to care for, to take into consideration
Chinta, noun: thought, consideration, care, anxiety, anxious thought
These meanings suggest not a whimsical wish, but rather a thoughtful, more thorough exploration of intention.
 
To properly use a chintamani then, the holder’s intention should be well-considered and invoked not merely to indulge a momentary urge or advantage for the ego. If we power our intentions with a chintamani, our intentions need to make sense and offer benefit in many directions simultaneously, like waves rippling in the total ocean of being. This implies the chintamani holder should be a very knowledgeable and wise person who has attained higher spiritual realization.
 
Themes within The Chintamani Crystal Matrix
 
In chapters 2 and 3 we explore the myths, legends, and history of the chintamani in the Vedic and Buddhist traditions which interconnect to form a more extensive and deeper understanding of the wish-fulfilling gem. We learn about those who have worked the most harmoniously with a chintamani versus those who have been the actual chintamani bearers through history. There is a stark contrast between these groups, which we also explore in our book.
 
In chapter 4, we reexamine the theme of the chintamani in relation to the quest for Shambhala. This sets the Roerichs’ unique and modern adventures into a longer historical perspective and describes the axis of the physical and spiritual dimensions that cross in Shambhala. In chapters 5 and 6, we look at how power crystals have been used in the global scale battle for world dominance and review some of the most notorious gems in the world.
 
In chapter 7 we look at crystal science: where it began and how it has developed at an accelerated pace in the last century. We explore the scientific qualities inherent in crystals and gems as well as crystal spiritual technology. We consider, among other topics, how DNA itself is an aperiodic crystal and what that means for conscious human evolution.
In chapter 8, we consider astrological qualities of birthstones. We look at the related phenomena of grids of jewels assembled in crowns, breastplates, and arrays to increase the aggregate power of gems. We extend this discussion to include the enigmatic field arrays of ancient stone circles.
 
As evident through our book’s title, The Chintamani Crystal Matrix, we are suggesting that there is not a single gem, but that in fact, there is a matrix of gems that are chintamani in nature. These gems, as they are dispersed around the Earth, and perhaps the whole galaxy, interact with one another, as well as with conscious beings. All the intentions, gems, and conscious beings interact together in a great cloud of mind and energy to cocreate the Chintamani Crystal Matrix. As each one of us is a node in the Chintamani Crystal Matrix, we will describe ways to access chintamani gems and how to practice with them to produce great benefit for self and others simultaneously.
 
The chintamani highlights the journey that proves to be an endless knot that leads to your heart energy and out into the world again, folding ever in and ever out. The chintamani is the core of an extremely ancient and yet very advanced future technology simultaneously. It operates faster than the speed of light at the speed of thought. We are just beginning to explore the scientific evidence to explain the nature of quantum entanglement. Are there faster than light subatomic particles, the hypothetical tachyons? If so, the chintamani is tachyolithic, the stone that can move energy faster than light. Or, does quantum entanglement create instantaneous connections in time and space through intention? If this is the case, the chintmani coupled with intention can open access to an infinite set of potential alternate realities.
 
It is not enough to know about the incredible promise that chintamani crystals and gems encode if we do not use their energy to unlock our own potential. The last four chapters of our book deliver a more urgent message about why and how you can work more successfully for your own and others’ benefit with tangible and intangible crystals. We consider alchemical systems, Western and Eastern, in which gems, minerals, and elements form an integral part of many methods for self-transformation. We offer methods of using crystals for personal practice, including the basics of working with crystals and selecting, purifying, and programming intention. We also describe crystal meditations for personal transformation, as well as how to assemble crystals in grids. Our final chapter provides details about more advanced chintamani yoga practices with which you can experiment to bring about spiritual development and personal altruistic intentions.
 
This entry is taken from Guardians of the Holy Grail by Michael Ford. It entitles information about not only the so called Stone of Heaven and its origin but also information that leads us to believe that the Templar’s are involved in more “mystery” schooling than we think. I have given credit to the author because my research it honest and forthright. I do not take credit where credit is not due. In the process of gathering these details I have learned many secrets that possible might endanger my life, but I feel obligated to publish these facts. Some may seem as mere myth or legend but, as you may or may not know, many of these tales are not fantasy but fact. Truth IS stranger than fiction.
 
I have found by the research I have uncovered that whenever a name of a chosen one of GOD is given, that this is usually NOT the original but a counterfeit of said person/entity. Example: Angels are frequently used.
I added noted in a few areas, and it will be added that I did so by *NOTE* and an indication of the end of my notation by *END*.
 
Lastly, DISCERNMENT must be used when reading from this author for many are under the “spell” and delusion of Satan, and it’s usually one or the other, meaning some know of who they worship, others are mislead by the wonderment of the feeling of being illuminated or enlightened.
“By this Stone the Phoenix is burned to ashes…however ill a mortal may be, from the day in which he sees the Stone he cannot die for that week, nor does he lose his color. Such powers does the Stone confer on mortal men that their flesh and bones are soon made young again. This Stone is also called “The Grail.”
 
Wolfram von Eschenbach identified the Holy Grail as a Stone of Heaven, he knew he was eluding to a Holy Grail tradition that had extended far back into the mists of time. Many traditions tell so primitive man, who experienced a physical and or emotional change just by being in the proximity to certain stones.
 
Alchemists tell of transforming a base metal into gold and a human into a god or goddess. Many texts were cataloged of the Muslim Empire by the Sufis, who added their own alchemical data before transmitting it to their students, the Knights Templar, who took the wisdom into Europe. Those indoctrinated were of the Holy grail Mysteries and eventually given the wisdom of the Alchemical or Philosophers Stone. Some tell of it being a platter or bowl full of precious stones.
 
Stone of Heaven is a European translation of the term Lapsit Exillus, closely related to Lapis Elixir, an appellation used by the Sufis that denoted, “Philosopher’s Stone.” Lapsit derived from “stone” and related to the Latin lapsus, meaning fallen, thus denoting “fallen stone.” Since the term Exillus is related to exillis stellis, meaning : “from the stars,” the entire moniker Lapsit Exillus literally translates as “The Stone of the Heavens” or “The Stone which came down from the Stars.”
 
The name Stone of Heaven can also be derived from the word Grail. The term Grail derived from the French gres or Persian gohr, both denoting a stone. Grail of Greal could also be related to the French grele, meaning hailstone, which is a “stone” from heaven.
 
According to Arthur Edward Waite, the term Lapsit Exillus is “Exiles Stone.” This surprisingly affiliates the Stone of heaven with Heaven’s most notorious exile, Lucifer. A poem of a German heritage called, Wartburgkrieg, the “Wartburg War,” summarizes the heavenly battle between Lucifer and St. Michael, and identifies the Stone of Heaven as a large emerald that became dislodged from Lucifer’s crown and descended to Earth:
 
“Shall I then bring the crown
That was made by 60,000 angels?
Who wished to force GOD out of the Kingdom of Heaven.
See! Lucifer, there he is!
If there are master-priests,
Then you know well that I am singing the truth.
Saint Michael saw GOD’s anger, plagued by His insolence.
He took (Lucifer’s) crown from his head,
In such a way that a stone jumped out of it.
Which on Earth became Parsifal’s stone.
The stone which sprang out of it,
He found it, he who struggled for honor at such a high cost.”
 
Lucifer’s fall that is incorporated into this poem first popularized by the Prophet Isaiah during his harangue against the King of Babylon in the book of Isaiah. When describing the decline and all of the King of Babylon, Isaiah used the metaphor of the Morning star’s “fall” or descent below the horizon at sunrise, an image subsequently became linked to Lucifer when translated into Latin was Luz-I-fer or Lucifer, the Light Bringer. Morning Star then became known as Shahar or Helel, which were the names of Venus’ dawn appearance. Thus, Lucifer is associated with both Venus and Helel, a name that evolved into Hell, Lucifer’s underworld home.
 
In the Book of Ezekiel, he expanded upon the meaning of Lucifer’s infamous fall. While comparing the King of Tyre with Lucifer, Ezekiel identifies Lucifer as the anointed cherub and forever-young boy who once walked in the Garden of Eden while covered in precious stones, including the emerald, and was perfect in his ways and from that day he was created until iniquity was found in him. Thus Ezekiel perpetuated the tradition of Isaiah by making  Lucifer’s fall the product of pride.
Lucifer then resolves to rule in Heaven and this culminated in his expulsion from Paradise. When St. Michael and his angels fought with Lucifer over his right to rule, states John, “that old serpent, called the devil, and Satan which deceiveth the whole world…was cast out (of heaven)into the earth, and his angels were cast with him.”
 
The remainder of Lucifer’s legend in the poem states that during the battle with Michael an emerald became dislodged from Lucifer’s crown and fell to Earth. This is based on Ezekiel’s description of the gems-especially the emerald-that adorned Lucifer’s regalia in the Garden of Eden. It is also influenced by the Knights Templar. But of course this predates the Templar’s by many thousand of years. Before their time the emerald had been recognized as the esteemed Stone of Venus, the “fallen star” of Lucifer.
 
Ironically it is said that Lucifer’s favorite color is green. Did Ezekiel know of the association between Venus and emerald? Seems in Egypt when the Jews resided in Khem, this wisdom was part of the canon of arcane knowledge taught within the temples by Babylonian priests during the Jewish captivity. In ancient Egypt the emerald was the stone of Hathor, the Egyptian Venus, and in Mesopotamia the color green was the stone of Venus in her manifestation as Inanna or Ishtar. She was considered the Goddess of Love. She was portrayed as a two-headed  deity who ruled over the polar opposites which later became known as the Greek Aphrodite. Venus was sometimes represented as a androgynous female with a long beard. The planet Venus was recorded as the Star of Alchemy. Alchemy is the scientific process that unites the polarity to produce fire which is then used to transform metal into gold/ or a human into a god or goddess. Venus, the goddess was portrayed by her Egyptian priests and priestesses as a Phoenix. Venus’ “alchemical” cycle of eight years begins with its sunset position when it is just above the horizon, and subsequently when below the horizon and “under the Earth,” represented a persons passage through the hellish underworld regions of their own subconscious.
 
In Egypt and Mexico, the sacred scientist personified Venus as the seeker, which they duly named Osiris and Quetzcoatl. Thus, when the planet went under Earth, it was either deity visiting the underworld, and upon the dawn it was said to be reborn.
 
Three important “alchemical” numbers eventually occurred to the alchemists from observing Venus. The first was eight, which is the number it takes for Venus’ cycle to elapse; the second number was five, the number of times the planet becomes the Morning and Evening Stars during the cycles; and third was 13, the number of times Venus revolves around the Sun during the span of eight years. Of these three numbers, the Arabic numeral 8 was adopted by the alchemists as their definitive symbol for polarity union and the infinite state of immortality it engenders. The number 8 symbolized polarity union as it united two circles, and it also revealed the alchemy was the union of two circular “worlds,” Heaven and Earth. The number and symbol 8 became so important that they made it the sacred numbers of their eternal patron, the Egyptian Thoth-Hermes.
 
The Venusian number 13 also denoted the stages on the alchemical process leading to death and rebirth. Legends has it that 13 stages were inscribed by Thoth-Hermes as 13 concepts on a tablet called the Emerald Tablet that was made of solid emerald; thus the three stages leading to the creation of the Philosophers Stone were themselves inscribed on a version of the Philosophers Stone. The 13 concepts became the foundation of Egyptian alchemy, and later inculcated within the Islamic Universities of Constantinople and Seville in Spain.
 
Some researchers asked themselves if the Emerald Tablet be Lucifer’s legendary emerald. It should be noted that if “al” was added to the Persian word for Grail, gohr, it would become gohr-al, which carries the meaning of “engraved stone.” But then again, emeralds do not fall from the sky, especially engraved ones. There is such a green stone as Moldovite, a Tektite, which in some New Age circles is being touted as THE stone of Heaven. Moldovite is created by intense heat from a high velocity meteorite colliding with a deposit of earth’s minerals, thereby making it a green hybrid species.
 
Venus was once believed by the ancient cultures to periodically come to Earth in the form of a meteorite. The was the legendary genitals of Uranus, the Lord of Heaven, whose fiery sexual organs transformed into a meteorite after splashing down into the Mediterranean Sea. Since Venus is synonymous Lucifer, the meteorite must then be taken into serious consideration as Lucifer’s Stone of Heaven.
 
New Age and other ancient alchemists consider the them “stones with a soul.” They are often used to awaken the inner forces within the spiritual seeker by conducting a strong electromagnetic current at the base of the spine to the crown of the head, the Kundalini. On Crete, they were known as “Thunderstones” and used for inductions into the Thunders of Nocturnal Zeus.
 
A cone or pyramid (pyr-a-mid, fire in the middle) shaped meteorite was venerated as the Goddess Venus in her main temple in Paphos on Cyprus, and a huge cone shaped meteorite was also worshipped as Venus in her form of the Phoenix in Heliopolis, Egypt. In Ephesus, where she was worshipped as Artemis/Diana, Venus manifested as a huge meteorite carved into the shape of a beautiful woman, thus denoting her role as Queen of Heaven and the Universal Goddess.
 
THE STONE OF KAABA
 
When the fundamental religions of the Middle East captured the sacred sites of Venus and her worshippers, they inherited some of the meteorite forms and constructed temples for worship around them. Such is the history of the famous Stone of Heaven interred within the great Kaaba, or “Cube” of Mecca. The Kaaba, was erected in the center of Mecca’s shrine area, where Venus as a meteorite has been worshipped for thousands of years. The cube shape of the Kaaba incorporates the alchemical number eight by having two four-sided squares, one above and one below (4+4), thus emphasizing and enhancing the alchemical properties of its indwelling form of Venus. Eight symbolizes the number of perfect expression, the octagon, the cube. As mentioned, the number 8 denoted both enlightenment as well as the two “worlds, “ Heaven and Earth, a point made explicit by the builders of the Kaaba, who incorporated into its structure thirty-one courses of stone and wood, then added two more, symbolizing Heaven and Earth, thus making thirty-three, the number of enlightenment.
 
Sticking out of one corner of the Kaaba is the sacred meteorite that devout worshippers of the Middle East once worshipped as goddess Venus. At first a solid rock, time has split the meteorite into many pieces that are held together by a silver ligature.  One legend says that this stone was brought from Heaven by the Angel Gabriel right after the Kaaba was completed, while another tells of the stone being presented to Adam & Eve in the Garden of Eden by GOD. The rock was white at the time Adam took possession and since turned black from the sins of humanity. The latter tale seems to trigger some intriguingly and possible accurate , in light of the Islamic belief that the original Garden of Eden was in another world, or dimension.
 
A Peruvian legend goes as thus, the Incas had disclosed to the Spanish conquerors that six million years ago a small spaceship from Venus landed on the Island of the Sun, which the Muslims now call the Island of Sri Lanka. A figure of a woman emerged from the craft with elongated ears and head, with four fingers on each hand. With her, she brought plants, animals, and others things from her planet, including the black stones. Supposedly she mated with a tapir and their progeny became the ancestors of the Andean people. The Spanish conquerors called her Orejones, meaning “Big Ears.”
 
After the departure of Orejones, the legend continues that the god Tvira built a temple over the spot where she had landed and place the black stones she brought within it. These stones, called Kala, were worshipped for thousands of years, and unfortunately disappeared from the temple before modern science could analyze them. People tell of them being taken to Mecca where it became the stone of the Kaaba.
 
A Venus visitation in the past would explain why at Tiahuanaco, an ancient temple was built thousands of years ago on the shore of Lake Titicaca, one can find stone effigies of otherworldly, extraterrestrial entities. This would also explain how they had knowledge if the cycles of planet Venus. One of the remaining chiseled artifacts at Tiahuanaco is a fabulous Gate of the sun, which upon it has engravings that have been interpreted by some scholars to represent a Venus calendar that perfectly calculates many of the planet’s normally confusing cycles.
 
The rock of Orejones’ might be more suspicious had we not legends of extraterrestrial rocks in many other cultures in the world. The Chintamani Stone of the East, was made popular during the last century by the Russian mystic Nicholas Roerich.
 
I have found research on this man that leads me to think he is involved in many other secretive avenues, such as Freemasonry. He was a fanatical Theosophist. He was called an Ascended Masters. This would also bloom the fascination of many to find out he is the head of a dynasty, and a painter of mysterious creatures including blue black stones (with a crucifix cut into it, with a emerald green hues), and hidden treasure inside mountains, angels, among many other things.  He and his wife founded the Himalayan Research Institute there and named it Urusvati, meaning the Light of the Morning Star.*END*
 
According to legends compiled by him and others, this stone was brought to Earth by missionaries from another star, possible Sirius, and it is composed of a mineral that exists on one of the planets that revolves around their home star. The Buddhists of Mongolia and the Buryat shamans of Siberia maintain that the bulk of the rock currently resided in the magical country of Shamballa, which is somewhere in the Gobi Desert. Although pieces of it can magically manifested itself anywhere in the world, especially now it being the Golden Age. He maintains that the stone or fragments of it have been in the possession of King Solomon, as well as the chiefs of the conquering Mongol tribes, including Tamurlane, Ghenghis Khan, and Akbar the Great. It has become known as the “Treasure of the World” and ascribed to possess power to elevate its possessor to the position of the King of the World with powers to see the past and predict the future. Supposedly it changes its temperature, color, and weight. Supposedly one piece of the Chintamani Stone was gifted to the founders of the League of Nations in order to help their planetary organization effectively and efficiently govern the world. When the League dissolved, Roerich was chosen to carry the piece to Shamballa and reunite it with its parent stone. During the subsequent long travels across Asia, Roerich made the stone the subject of many of his famous paintings.
 
Russians tell of visiting Mongolia when the Bogdo Gheghen, the chief Lama of the abbey and an incarnation of the most famous Buddha, the Shakyamuni, had one of his attendant Lamas read a history of this magical stone. At the Bogod’s request, the Lama began: “When Gushi Khan, the chief of all the Olets or Kalamuchs, finished the war with the “Red Caps” in Tibet, he carried out with him the miraculous “black stone” sent to the Dalai Lama by the “King of the World.” Gushi Khan wanted to create in Western Mongolia the capital of the Yellow Faith; but Olets at that time were at war with the Manchu Emperors for the throne of China and suffered one defeat after another. The last Khan of the Olets, Amursana, ran away into Russia, but before his escape he sent to Urga the sacred “black stone.” While it remained in Urga so that the Living Buddha could bless the people with it, disease and misfortune never touched the Mongolians and their cattle. However, about one hundred years ago someone stole the sacred stone and since then the Buddhists have vainly sought it throughout the whole world. With its disappearance the Mongol people has began to gradually die.”
 
Are these stones one in the same? Are they the same as Lucifer’s Stone of Heaven? Considering the stone belongs to The King of the World, this would in fact be Lucifer, at least until GOD comes. According to Buddhist Lama who has traveled the East, the King of the World came from Venus and is reputed to have acquired a predominately dark and self-serving temperament after becoming Earth’s planetary monarch. The stone is supposedly interred in the place of the world’s monarch located in the center of Shamballa.  One of the stories told of the Holy Grail has been that the center of the human heart, and Shamballa is to the Earth what the heart chakra is to a human being. Like the human heart, Shamballa possesses eight sections or “petals” surrounding it, and within its center is the spirit of the Earth, the legendary King of the World. So, just as we all possess a personal soul and spirit that resides within our heart, the King of the World is the spirit and soul of the planet Earth residing in Shamballa.
 
 
The Even ha’Shettiya and the Dome of the Rock
 
Thus, Shamballa may be the home of Lucifer’s Stone of Heaven, but surprisingly, there is another Stone of Heaven candidate residing in the Middle East that is also associated with the center and heart of the world. This is the Even ha’Shettiya, the “Stone of Foundation,” which resides within the eight-sided Dome of the Rock in Jerusalem, the Holy City and the early Christians and incipient European mapmakers placed at the center and heart of our Earth. The Even ha’Shettiya is famous for being the rock upon which the patriarch Abraham made his legendary attempt to sacrifice his son Isaac in the sight of GOD, and the place where Mohammed was lifted to Heaven by the angel Gabriel/ Since the Even ha’Shettiya was known by the early Knights Templar who resided nearby it in the al’Aqsa mosque, the Stone of Foundation may have been an even better claimant that the Chintamani Stone for being THE Stone of Lucifer. Lucifer’s European legend was, no doubt, greatly influenced and enhanced by the Knights of Templar.
 
Since the Even ha’Shettiya is located in the exact middle of the Earth, it is part of an axis mundi, a pre-existent column that unties Heaven and Earth, ot Earth human to GOD. This feature of the Even ha’Shetityya was not overlooked by King David, who purchased the rock from the native Jebusites to as the location for the Ark of the Covenant, the power object that served as a vehicle for communication with Lord Yahweh. Later, David’s son, King Solomon, a renowned alchemist, similarly acknowledged the stone’s alchemical property as a Heaven/Earth mediator when he used the rock as a foundation for his famous Temple, which was designed to be an alchemical cauldron that could unite the polarity and thereby produce the presence of Yahweh as the androgynous Yod He Vau He.
 
The value of the Even ha’Shettiya as a natural unifier of the universal polarity was apparently known by the Muslim Caliph Abd al-Malik, who between 687-691 A.D. built the eight-sided Dome of the Rock over it. His octagonal structure, which is more explicitly a Heaven-Earth mediator and alchemical chamber than even the sacred Kaaba, significantly enhances the stone’s power as an alchemically charged Stone of Heaven. Each of the eight sides of the Dome of the Rock were painted with dual colors representing Earth and Heaven. The bottom half of each of the panels was painted with the same whitish color of Earth that the temple rests upon, and halfway up each panel the color was changed to blue, the color of the upper sky and Heaven. This dual motif symbolized the two polar-opposite “worlds” of Heaven and Earth and their alchemical union that is engendered by the Dome of the Rock.
 
While living next to the Dome of the Rock in the al-Aqsa mosque, the Knights Templar came to understand the Dome’s unique octagonal design and how it is a natural unifier of Heaven and Earth. The Sufi teachers that helped them arrive at this understanding were members of an order of builders known as the Al-banna, a Masonic organization of Sufis that had inherited its wisdom from Persia, the Asian country that consistently utilized the octagon in its enclosures. Because of their in-depth Sufi tutorials, many Templar Knights became builders themselves and participated in the construction of the octagonal Church of the Holy Sepulchre and the eight-sided Church of the Ascension.
 
The Templar understanding of the alchemical effect of the esoteric 8 no doubt played a contributing role in their adaptation of their distinctive eight-pointed Cross Pattee. Along with the image of the Dome of the rock that they inscribed upon their official seal, the eight-pointed cross served as a telling emblem of their Order. The Templar’s were schooled in the eight-pointed star’s very ancient associations and knew that it had been a symbol of not only the Muslims, but also the Persians and Mesopotamians. All early civilizations had recognized it as the symbol of the goddess Venus. Thus, by adopting the eight-pointed star as their definitive cross design, the Templar’s were revealing their own special affiliation to the goddess Venus and her path of alchemy.
 
Seems even the Even ha’Shettiya appears to have most of the criteria needed to be Lucifer’s Stone of Heaven, except two. It is not an emerald, not has it dropped from the sky. There are, however, Islamic and Persian legends that ostensibly assign it these characteristics. These are intriguing myths referring to a mountain in the center of the Earth, called Mt. Kaf by the Arabs and Mount Albourz by the Persians, that may be synonymous with the Even ha’Shettiya and the Temple Mount it sits upon. Mt. Albourz, state the Persian scriptures, was the first stone or mountain on Earth; it was the original “Holy Mountain of GOD” and the axis mundi in the center of our planet. From Albourz evolved all the other mountains around it, like saplings spouting from the central tree. In this regard, the Bundahishn, the Persian Book of Creation, states: “First Mount Albourz arose…in the middle of the Earth; for as Albourz grew forth all the mountains remained in motion, for they have all grown forth from the root of Albourz.”
 
The Muslims central mountain is Mount Kaf, which is considered by most researchers to be an alternate name for Mt. Abourz. Mt. Kaf is mentioned in some of the most important scriptures of Islam, such as the Araisu’t Tijan, which states: “GOD Most High created a great mountain from a single emerald. The greenness of the sky is derived from it. It is called Mt. Kaf. Thus, when taken together, the Islamic and Persian legends anoint Albourz-Kaf as the primal mountain in the center of the Earth that was formed out of an emerald. Since a mountain made of pure solid emerald has never been found, the green mineral matrix of the primal mountain of the Persians and Muslims may simply refer to its alchemical property of uniting the polarity of Heaven and Earth as an axis mundi just as the green color unites the polarity within the color spectrum. Thus, from this perspective, the Even ha’shettiya and the Temple Mount is sits upon qualify is both an “emerald” mountain in the center of the Earth and Lucifer’s mythical Stone of Heaven.
 
All the Stones of Heaven so far mentioned are naturally occurring, but strictly speaking, a Philosopher’s Stone is synthetic. This fabricated version of the Stone of Heaven has the same alchemical properties as its naturally made cousins, and it can even be said to have come from Heaven to Earth. This is because part of the process of its creation in a lab involves sending the lighter parts of an alchemical compound to “Heaven,” a name for the top of the test tube, and then reuniting it with its heavier parts on “Earth,” the bottom of the vial.
 
-Water Stone of the Wise-
 
In brief, the process of creating the Philosopher’s Stone involves the classic thirteen stages of alchemical processing, during which the material substance called the Philosophical Mercury that contains properties that reflect the universal male principle and Spirit is united to a second substance, called the Philosophical Sulfur, which possesses substances that are mixed together into a alchemical compound, which is then placed in a test tube and heated until “dead.” At that time its watery, Mercurial Spirit rises to “Heaven” at the top of the test tube while leaving a lifeless ash on “Earth” at the bottom of the vial. This remaining inert mass, known as the Prima Material and acknowledged to be a reflection of the “First Matter” of the universe, continues to remain on “Earth” until the test tube cool and the vaporous Spirit comes back from Heaven to unite with it, thus completing the alchemical union. The final steps of this alchemical process is cryptically detailed by Thoth-Hermes on his Emerald Tablet as: “…The Impalpable (is) separated from the palpable. Through wisdom it slowly rises from the world to heaven (from the base to the top of the tube). Then it descends to the world, combining the power of the upper and the lower. Thus you shall have the illumination of the world, and darkness will disappear…”
 
 
It is rarely noted by I have found that Mercury is used by many alchemists, and it seems even UFO’s or UAP’s use this as one of their energy sources.
 
The result of the Heaven/Earth reunion is the Philosophers Stone, a rock-like substance that is normally red in color and fiery like the blazing conflagration that was kindled at the time of the Big Bang. Among the alchemists of Medieval Europe, the Philosopher’s Stone was usually fiery red, the color of purification and destruction, but in ancient Egypt it was often black, which is another color associated with destruction. Alchemists in both areas normally ground up their Philosophers Stone and scattered the dust over a base metal so its transformative power could “kill” the metal and transmute it into gold. By this practice, many Medieval alchemists of Europe, including Raymond Lully, Nicholas Flamel, and Wenzel Seilor, are reputed to have converted base metals into gold. Flamel, as well as the alchemists Saracen Artephus and the Knights Templar chief, Saint Germain, also used Philosophers Stone to engender human longevity and immortality making it into an Elixir of Immortality, or by simply placing the Philosophers Stone in the proximity of the human body just as the ancient mystery schools had once done with their meteorites. Similar to a meteorite, the synthetic Philosophers Stone would engender heat within the Root ot Maladhara Chakra, thereby awakening its indwelling Kundalini and beginning the process of alchemical transformation.
 
Although a Philosophers Stone is efficacious in the awakening of Kundalini, almost any red or black mineral has to a certain degree, the same potential for activating the inner alchemical power. Naturally occurring minerals with the strongest stimulating influence of this nature include black tourmaline, which strongly activates the electromagnetic field, and obsidian or volcanic glass. Since it is made from red-hot magma from the bowels of the Earth, obsidian possesses both a black color and the “vibration” of heat and transformation. It is the Stone of Vulcan, the smith god and patron of alchemy who lives within the volcanoes.
 
One of the 13 Skulls
 
Clear quartz also process an electromagnetic influence that is stimulating and transforming like a Philosophers Stone and must therefore be recognized as manifestations of the Stone of heaven. These rocks can be conceived of as coming from the Heavens because they are captured and solidified clear white light. Like the white light, crystals have a full spectrum of properties, including alchemical transformation, a property that is enhanced by their atomically matrices of silicon dioxide molecules combined into tetraedrons, the sacred geometrical forms that generate transformative fire. The terminations of crystals, which often slant at the same alchemical angle of the Great Pyramid of Egypt, 51° also contributed to their transformational property.
 
Quartz Crystals have an ancient association with the Knights Templar, who were reputed to have used crystal skulls in their rituals. According to author and researcher Frank Dorland, one of the most famous crystal skulls on Earth today, the Mitchell-Hedges Skull, may have been in the possession of the Templar’s. This skull, which is reputed to be one of the thirteen crystal skulls that once resided on the continent of Atlantis before becoming the property of the occult priesthoods and secret societies around the globe after the continent sank, somehow ended up with the Templar’s who transported it to Belize where id was later found by Mitchell-Hedges, an initiate of Freemasonry. Dorland’s assertion of an ancient visit by the Templar’s to the Western Hemisphere may not be as outlandish as it seems since stone slabs carved with Templar crosses were recently discovered in Patagonia that revealed that the Knights Templar may have visited the North, South, and possible Central America in the past.
 
The Templar’s ritual skulls are said to have been made of precious metals and human bone covered in gold and/or silver. Some of their skulls may have been their own deceased brethren, a notion implied in the Holy Grail rendition Pervlesvaus, wherein a Grail maiden is portrayed leading a cart that holds the heads of knights sealed in gold, silver, and lead. We may never know the nature of extent of the Templar’s skulls, however, because most of them were hidden previous to the Knight’s arrest in the 4th Century and the closest the Inquisition’s raids on the Templar’s commandaries came to finding an intact skull were two silver-encased skull bones. These were found in the Order’s Paris temple and were supposedly those of a small person, perhaps a female. They were encased in gilded silver and then wrapped in a cloth of white linen.
 
There are, however, references in the Templar documents and the Knight’s own testimonies extracted by the Inquisition that alluded to the skulls possessed by the Order. A skull of gold or silver was mentioned in the testimony of a Knight from Burgundy in 1307, who claimed to have seen it when it was being taken out of its cupboard during an important Templar ceremony at his temple, which was a daughter lodge of the Grand Priory of Champagne at Voulaine. Another metallic skull of the Templar’s apparently came from Asia Minor, is alluded to in the following unusual legend: “A great lady of Maraclea was loved by a Templar, a Lord of Sidon; but she dies in her youth, and on a night of her burial, this wicked lover crept up to the grave, dug up her body and violated it. Then a voice bade him to return in nine months time for he would find a son. He obeyed the injunction and at the appointed time opened the grave and found a head on the leg of the skeleton (Skull & Bones). The same voice bade him “guard it well, for it would be the giver of all good things.” It became his protecting genius, and he was able to defeat his enemies by merely showing them a magical head. In due course, it passed into the possession of the (Templar) Order.
 
The famous skull and crossbones motif normally associated with pirates is often said to have originated with this skull from Sidon, but it was probably much older. This haunting motif, which we today associate with poison, was most likely a symbol related to the earlier alchemical rites of the Templar Knights. During these early rites, skulls were used representing “Caput Mortumm” or “Dead Head,” which refers to a stage in alchemy preceding creation of the Philosophers Stone.”
 
The most important skull or head used in the rites of the Knights Templar was known within the Order as Baphomet. This most sacred of heads, which many of the Knights alluded to during their depositions preceding their French trial, may have been that of Jhon the Baptist, whose head was acquired by the Templar’s as part of treasure they looted from Constantinople during the Fourth Crusade.
 
In conclusion, the stone is a mystical and enigmatic element that has fascinated people for centuries. Its origins can be traced back to ancient Zoroastrianism, Hindu and Buddhist texts, where it is described as a powerful talisman that brings good fortune and wisdom. The stone is associated with the energy of Kundalini and is said to have the power to activate and cleanse the Kundalini system. The legends and myths surrounding the stone add to its mystique and allure, making it a symbol of power and wisdom that is revered by many cultures and religions around the world.
 
source
 
https://beyondthetruth.net/chintamani-stone/
https://www.innertraditions.com/blog/introducing-the-chintamani
https://mysteryoftheinquity.wordpress.com/2010/12/08/the-stone-of-heaven/

Round Up, Crude Oil & Heavy Metals Bind To Selenium

Round Up, Crude Oil & Heavy Metals Bind To Selenium
 
Watch this on Rumble: https://rumble.com/v620s45-round-up-crude-oil-and-heavy-metals-bind-to-selenium.html
 
The human body needs selenium to stay healthy. Selenium plays a key role in strengthening immunity, reducing oxidative stress, preventing viral infections and supporting critical illness. Selenium is a trace mineral that is essential for human health and is incorporated into your selenoproteins, which are proteins that perform a variety of functions in the body: 
 
Immune system: Selenium is important for the immune system and the activation of immune cells. 
Redox homeostasis: Selenoproteins are known for their redox activity and help maintain redox homeostasis. 
Anti-inflammatory properties: Selenoproteins have anti-inflammatory properties. 
Brain function: Selenium is essential for maintaining brain function. 
DNA and cell damage: Selenoproteins help make DNA and protect against cell damage and infections. 
Reproduction: Selenoproteins are involved in reproduction. 
Thyroid hormone metabolism: Selenoproteins are involved in the metabolism of thyroid hormones. 
Wound healing: Some selenoproteins act as antioxidants and inducers during specific phases of wound healing
 
Selenium deficiency can contribute to various diseases, including cardiovascular disease, cancer, liver disease, and arthropathies. The Tolerable Upper Intake Level (UL) of selenium is 400 mcg per day. High levels of selenium can be dangerous and can interact with some medications. Low levels of selenoprotein P (SELENOP) are associated with cognitive impairment. SELENOP is a transporter of selenium and helps maintain selenium levels in the brain.
 
A healthcare provider may order a blood or urine test to measure selenium levels in the body if a patient has symptoms of selenium deficiency or toxicity. Symptoms of deficiency include fatigue, mental fog, or weakened immunity, while symptoms of toxicity include garlic breath odor, hair loss, or nail changes. The reference range for serum selenium levels is 120-160 micrograms/liter, but this may vary between labs.
 
What is Selenium
 
Selenium forms as many as five different oxidation states. Some are anions, some are neutral and some are cations. Selenium is a trace mineral that the body incorporates into proteins to make over 25 different selenoproteins (like the enzyme glutathione peroxidase). Selenium helps the body produce antioxidant enzymes that protect cells from damage. It's also important for Thyroid hormone metabolism, DNA synthesis, Reproduction and Protecting the body from oxidative damage and infection. The recommended amount of selenium is 55 mcg per day, and the tolerable upper limit is 400 mcg per day. Consuming too much selenium can be toxic and even fatal. 
 
The talk in geroscience circles over the last fortnight has been all about selenium: can selenium supplements give us the longer healthier life we want?  The excitement was sparked by an experiment that found mice given selenium supplements had an improved health span (a longer disease-free period at the end of their lives).
 
How does this work and might it work on humans? One of the proven methods for increasing health span in many non-humans is by restricting consumption of an amino acid called methionine, which is found in meat and fish. In other words – by following a vegan diet.
 
How – and why – this happens is complicated (you can read the nitty gritty here). But the researchers involved in this study found that selenium supplementation protected against weight gain and fat accumulation in mice, partly by reducing the amount of circulating leptin, the hormone that makes us feel hungry. Selenium supplementation also appeared to cut levels of an energy-regulating hormone called IGF-1 that, in excess, can reduce our longevity – again no one is quite sure how or why this happens. Excessive IGF-1 can be spurred by a high-protein diet (although apparently cheese is exempt – phew!).
 
So why not simply follow a vegan diet?  Studies of vegans are surprisingly few and far between. But there are a few – and yes, vegans often have fewer diseases of old age, with consistently lower rates of cancer and cardiovascular disease. However, their mortality rates are comparable with vegetarians and sporadic meat eaters. So we’re back to the importance of a plant-based diet.
 
I digress…back to the mouse study.  When I dug a little deeper, it turned out that selenium supplements were doing little more than preventing ‘diet-induced obesity’.  Only the fat over-eating mice benefitted. And yet this study of selenium got me thinking: because selenium is clearly affecting certain molecular pathways.  Besides, many of us are (apparently) selenium-deficient.
 
Nor is this the first time selenium has been on the lips of longevity experts. It came to the fore during Covid when low levels were linked to greater severity of illness and a 3-5-fold greater chance of dying.
 
Since we last wrote about selenium, its role in Covid has been studied in more depth, with the most recent report concluding that:
 
‘Selenium plays a key role in strengthening immunity, reducing oxidative stress, preventing viral infections and supporting critical illness. Moreover, selenium deficiency is related to oxidative stress and hyperinflammation seen in critical illness, and selenium deficiency is found to be associated with the severity of COVID-19 disease.’
 
Meanwhile other studies have shown associations between good selenium levels and strong bones.  But not when the selenium came from supplements. Supplements had no effect on bone health in two recent studies.
 
So what to do? Well, ignore any studies on mice. We look at them out of interest – and sometimes they raise intriguing possibilities – but we’d never advise changing your diet based on rodent research.
 
However, selenium clearly plays a crucial role in supporting our immunity and in amplifying our chances of a healthy lifespan. A recent book suggests many of us have levels of selenium that are between 15 and 40% lower than they should be (so says cardiovascular surgeon, James DiNicolantonio, in his new book The Immunity Fix), partly because of our grossly depleted soil. Which is to indicate that organic produce may contain more selenium.
 
Glyphosate
 
Wheat can be a good source of selenoproteins. However, the content of selenium in wheat can range from sufficient to very low, depending upon soil physical conditions. Soil compaction, which results from modern practices of “no till” agriculture (Huggins & Reganold, 2008), can lead to both reduced selenium content and a significant increase in arsenic content in the wheat (Zhao et al., 2007). Since glyphosate has been shown to deplete sulfur in plants (Saes Zobiole et al., 2010), and selenium is in the same column of the periodic table as sulfur, it is likely that glyphosate also disrupts selenium uptake in plants.
 
The gut bacterium Lactobacillus, which is negatively impacted by glyphosate and depleted in association with celiac disease, is able to fix inorganic selenium into more bioavailable organic forms like selenocysteine and selenomethionine. Selenocysteine is present in the catalytic center of enzymes that protect the thyroid from free radical damage. Free radical damage would lead to apoptosis and an autoimmune response. Glyphosate's disruption of these bacteria would lead to a depletion in the supply of selenomethionine and selenocysteine. Methionine depletion by glyphosate would further compound this problem.
 
Thus, there are a variety of ways in which glyphosate would be expected to interfere with the supply of selenoproteins to the body, including its effects on Lactobacillus, its depletion of methionine, the no-till farming methods that are possible because weeds are killed chemically, and the likely interference with plant uptake of inorganic selenium.
 
Selenium is a trace mineral, which means that the body only needs a small amount of it. It is found naturally in foods or as a supplement. Selenium is an essential component of various enzymes and proteins, called selenoproteins, that help to make DNA and protect against cell damage and infections; these proteins are also involved in reproduction and the metabolism of thyroid hormones. Most selenium in the body is stored in muscle tissue, although the thyroid gland holds the highest concentration of selenium due to various selenoproteins that assist with thyroid function. 
 
Recommended Amounts RDA: The Recommended Dietary Allowance (RDA) for adult men and women 19+ years of age is 55 micrograms daily. Women who are pregnant and lactating need about 60 and 70 micrograms daily, respectively. UL: The Tolerable Upper Intake Level (UL) for selenium for all adults 19+ years of age and pregnant and lactating women is 400 micrograms daily; a UL is the maximum daily intake unlikely to cause harmful effects on health. 
 
Selenium is a component of selenoproteins and enzymes. These have antioxidant properties that help to break down peroxides, which can damage tissues and DNA, leading to inflammation and other health problems. The amount of selenium in foods can vary widely depending on the selenium content of the soil in which it is grown. Soil content varies widely by region. Plant foods obtain selenium from soil, which will then affect the amount of selenium in animals eating those plants. Protein foods from animals are generally good sources of selenium. Seafood, organ meats, and Brazil nuts are the foods highest in selenium although Americans obtain most of their selenium from everyday staples, like breads, cereals, poultry, red meat, and eggs. Brazil nuts Fin fish and shellfish Beef Turkey Chicken Fortified cereals Whole-wheat bread Beans, lentils.
 
Deficiency
 
Signs of Deficiency and Toxicity Deficiency A deficiency of selenium in the U.S. is rare as the soil throughout North America is generally rich in selenium. [7] Even if people live in areas with lower-selenium soil, the transport of food across the region as well as the use of fortified foods and supplements reduce the risk of deficiency. Two conditions are associated with severe selenium deficiency: 1) Keshan disease, a type of cardiomyopathy, or disease of heart muscle, and 2) Kashin-Beck disease, a form of osteoarthritis.
 
Symptoms
 
Nausea
vomiting
Headaches
Altered mental state
Confusion
Lethargy
Seizures
 
Groups at risk for deficiency: People living in low-selenium regions who also eat a primarily plant-based diet. This is rarely seen in the U.S., but populations in China, Russia, and Europe are at risk as their soil is generally low in selenium. The risk is further increased in people living in these areas who eat a vegetarian or vegan diet People with HIV. The virus can lead to diarrhea, malabsorption of nutrients, and decreased appetite. People with kidney failure undergoing dialysis. This mechanical process of filtering the blood can remove some selenium. The dietary restrictions required with kidney failure can also decrease overall food intake, leading to a risk of selenium deficiency. 
 
Toxicity Chronically high intakes of selenium can lead to health problems, ranging from muscle tremors, hair loss, stomach upset, and lightheadedness, to more severe outcomes of heart attack, respiratory distress, or kidney failure. Brazil nuts are exceptionally high in selenium even when grown in low-selenium soil, with even one nut containing more than the RDA. Eating too many of these nuts on a daily basis can reach a toxic level, as well as using supplements that contain selenium in excess of the RDA. Early symptoms: Metallic taste, bad breath Nausea, diarrhea Hair loss Nail brittleness or discoloration Skin rash or lesions Skin flushing Fatigue Irritability Muscle tenderness 
 
Selenium and iodine have a synergistic relationship that is especially important for a healthy thyroid. Iodine is a component of thyroid hormone, and selenium as a selenoprotein helps to convert the thyroid hormone into its active form. Both minerals are needed by the thyroid in adequate amounts; too much of one can contribute to a deficiency of the other. Selenium supplements are promoted to offer several benefits, including boosting immune function, improving hair and nail health, and supporting a healthy thyroid. They are sometimes combined with other antioxidant vitamins such as vitamin E or C. These supplements usually contain between 100-400 micrograms of selenium per dose (the Tolerable Upper intake Level is 400 micrograms). However, if a person is not at high risk for a deficiency, there is no evidence that taking a higher amount of selenium promotes the health benefits shown on these supplement labels.
 
HIV
 
HIV infection has been linked to selenium deficiency which, in turn, is thought to be associated with a high risk of tuberculosis and mortality in HIV-infected patients. Furthermore, several trials have reported the beneficial effects of selenium supplementation in patients with HIV
 
Covid
 
According to the NIH, Serelnium doesn’t stop Covid. In fact, immediately after the beginning of the COVID-19 pandemic, several speculative reviews suggested that selenium supplementation in the general population could act as a silver bullet to limit or even prevent the disease. Instead, a deep reading of the scientific reports on selenium and COVID-19 that are available to date supports neither the specific role of selenium in COVID-19 severity, nor the role of its supplementation in the prevention disease onset, nor its etiology. They poo-poo’d it. Of course they did. 
 
Among the mineral’s health effects, selenium helps to keep the body healthy and protects against DNA damage. Selenium (Se) is a ubiquitous element akin to sulfur (S) existing in the Earth crust in various organic and inorganic forms. As such, a careful and thorough assessment of the role selenium may play in COVID-19 is certainly justified and may help to guide ongoing public-health decisions. Selenium biochemistry may be a key in understanding how to strengthen the immune system against COVID. Selenium (Se) deficiency has a ‘striking’ yet overlooked link with COVID-19 severity, researchers have argued in a review which outlines a supplementation action.
 
Crude Oil
 
"Crude oil selenium deficiency in soil" refers to a situation where the soil has a low concentration of selenium, a vital trace element, which can be partially attributed to the extraction and processing of crude oil, as the process often removes selenium from the soil where oil is extracted, leading to potential deficiencies in plants and animals that rely on that soil for nutrients; essentially, the oil extraction process can deplete the natural selenium levels in the soil. When crude oil is extracted from the ground, it can carry small amounts of selenium with it, leading to a depletion of this element in the surrounding soil. Low selenium levels in soil can result in selenium deficiency in plants grown there, which can then lead to deficiencies in animals that consume those plants.
 
Heavy Metals
 
When soil is deficient in selenium, the presence of heavy metals can become even more problematic, as selenium can act as a protective agent against the toxicity of these metals in plants, meaning that low selenium levels can exacerbate the harmful effects of heavy metals like cadmium, lead, and arsenic, potentially leading to increased accumulation of these metals in the food chain when crops are grown in such soil.
 
Selenium plays a role in plant defense mechanisms, helping to mitigate the uptake and toxicity of heavy metals by regulating root architecture and antioxidant activity within the plant. 
 
When selenium is deficient in soil, plants become more susceptible to accumulating heavy metals from the environment, potentially leading to higher levels of these metals in the edible parts of the crop.
 
This increased metal accumulation in plants can pose a health risk to humans who consume crops grown in selenium-deficient soil with high heavy metal levels.
 
Applying selenium fertilizers to soil in areas with selenium deficiency can help mitigate the negative impacts of heavy metals by enhancing plant tolerance and reducing their uptake.
 
Addressing heavy metal contamination in soil through techniques like phytoremediation or chemical extraction can also be important in areas with both selenium deficiency and heavy metal pollution.
 
Mad Cow
 
40 years ago, farmers had a huge problem with Alzheimers in cows. The state called it mad cow’s disease to cover up what it truly was. Now it’s called Keshan disease. Here’s what they did to stop it. They removed vegetable oil and corn oil from feed and added high amounts of vitamin E and trace amounts of selenium. Mad Cow Disease or BSE is caused by an abnormal protein called a prion, which is usually found in the brain. The prion changes shape and triggers a chain reaction that destroys brain cells and nervous system tissue. Cattle become infected by eating feed contaminated with the prion. Selenium deficiency can be caused by a number of factors, including: Low soil selenium levels, Malabsorption, Chronic conditions like HIV infection or chronic alcohol abuse, Pregnancy, and Severe illness.
 
Treatment
 
Oral supplementation with selenium, 0.002 to 0.006 mg/kg of body weight, is recommended in selenium deficient areas. Supportive therapy is required for the survival of severely affected cases, however heavy metals in the body can significantly affect selenium levels by depleting them due to the high affinity between the two elements, meaning that heavy metals like aluminum, strontium, cadmium and mercury can bind to selenium and essentially "sequester" it, reducing its bioavailability in the body; however, in some cases, adequate selenium intake can also help mitigate the toxicity of certain heavy metals by forming less harmful complexes with them.
 
Conclusion
 
Could there be a selenium deficiency nationwide due to geonegineering, oil drilling, and glyphosate destroying the natural selenium in plants? Academia says American soil is rich in selenium. That’s interesting because a simple google search reports: In the United States, approximately 298 million acres of land are sprayed with glyphosate, the active ingredient in Roundup, each year and over 21 million pounds of glyphosate are used on roadways, in forestry, and for other non-agricultural uses.
 
Glyphosate use has increased significantly since the mid-1990s: 
 
1974–2004: Farmers applied about 27% of the total volume of glyphosate applied since 1974.
1996–2000: Agricultural applications of glyphosate rose rapidly as GE-HT crops gained market share.
2010: Agriculture's share of total glyphosate use had risen to 90%.
 
These numbers don’t match the claims that American soil is rich in selenium because I have found proof that glyphosate kills selenium in plants. The NIH admits it.
 
That, coupled with drilling oil which removes selenium in soil. The forest service and BLM manages about 23 million acres under lease to oil and gas developers at the end of FY 2022. Under Trump this will grow. This accounts for 10% of all land in the United States that is depleting selenium. 
 
And to top all that off, the amount of aluminum in our soil is 4.67% which absorbs selenium. The typical range of aluminum in soils is from 1 percent to 30 percent (10,000 to 300,000 mg Al kg-1). Now, when we add these numbers up between crude oil, glyphosate and the heavy metals in our soil, we come to these numbers:
 
81% of all Americans have had recent glyphosate exposure according to the FDA
10% of all land (where they drill for oil) is depleted of selenium
Half of all farms use glyphosate on corn, wheat, cotton, soybeans, wheat, oats and fruits.
And the rest of the soil is contaminated with high levels of aluminum.
 
Does it take an expert to see those numbers and not panic? If 81% of us have been exposed to glyphosate, which is a real number according to the FDA, wouldn’t it be safe to say that the majority of Americans could be selenium deficient? And if round up, crude oil & heavy metals bind to selenium, wouldn’t those numbers of 81% really be even higher?
 
Maybe selenium is the key to all our modern day health problems and greed has suppressed this information. Selenium helps brain cells by acting as a potent antioxidant, protecting them from oxidative stress through its role in producing selenoproteins like glutathione peroxidase, which helps neutralize harmful free radicals that can damage brain tissue; this protective effect is crucial for maintaining healthy brain function and may potentially help prevent cognitive decline associated with aging or neurological diseases.
 
After spending just 8 hours finding this information and comparing to health experts, and asking AI for data, the threat of selenium deficiency is in America is real and no one is talking about it. I never heard about it until I heard a whistleblower mention them using selenium in cow feed to stop Alzheimer’s in cows. If 81% of Americans are exposed to the selenium killer glyphosate and are being inundated with heavy metals through geoengineering, our brains are in a real threat here. Who has these numbers? Who is hiding this from the public? And to think that a simple thing of heavy metal detox and supplementing selenium would keep us healthy is so cheap it’s sickening. It would cost nearly pennies for every American to get the help they need.
 
And to think that a simple curious hick of a researcher from Oregon stumbled across the story of the century compared to the smartest scientists, medical engineers and the like who overlooked this data is silly, stupid and unnecessary. We have the brains to build a society of health and wellness but we are kept in the dark of crucial information that could save the lives of millions to save the fortunes of a few. the Bible says my people perish due to a lack of knowledge. Isn’t that the truth? 
 
Recent research suggests that worldwide, up to one in seven people are dealing with selenium deficiency. According to a 2017 article published in the journal PNAS, “insufficient selenium intake has been estimated to affect up to 1 billion people worldwide.” Selenium deficiency risk is also predicted to increase under future climate change.
 
Deficiencies of micronutrients, including essential trace elements, affect up to 3 billion people worldwide. The dietary availability of trace elements is determined largely by their soil concentrations. Until now, the mechanisms governing soil concentrations have been evaluated in small-scale studies, which identify soil physicochemical properties as governing variables. However, global concentrations of trace elements and the factors controlling their distributions are virtually unknown. We used 33,241 soil data points to model recent (1980–1999) global distributions of Selenium (Se), an essential trace element that is required for humans. 
 
Worldwide, up to one in seven people have been estimated to have low dietary Se intake. Contrary to small-scale studies, soil Se concentrations were dominated by climate–soil interactions. Using moderate climate-change scenarios for 2080–2099, we predicted that changes in climate and soil organic carbon content will lead to overall decreased soil Se concentrations, particularly in agricultural areas; these decreases could increase the prevalence of Se deficiency. The importance of climate–soil interactions to Se distributions suggests that other trace elements with similar retention mechanisms will be similarly affected by climate change.
 
How convenient the scientists who claim 1 in 7 have a selenium deficiency are blaming it on climate change when the culprit is anything but. Glyphosate, heavy metals and crude oil are the issue. Obviously, there is a cover up here. My best guess is overpopulation and the world economic forum’s depopulation agenda. Life is about arming yourself with information and knowledge. If you’re looking to better your health, start taking this as a supplement.
 
source
 
Gemini AI
 
https://nutritionsource.hsph.harvard.edu/selenium/
https://pmc.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/articles/PMC10222736/
https://pmc.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/articles/PMC3945755/#:~:text=Since%20glyphosate%20has%20been%20shown,disrupts%20selenium%20uptake%20in%20plants.
https://www.pnas.org/doi/full/10.1073/pnas.1611576114
https://draxe.com/nutrition/selenium-deficiency/
https://agewellproject.com/whats-the-big-deal-about-selenium/
 

God of Forces: Shambhala’s Maitreya (antichrist)

God of Forces: Shambhala’s Maitreya (antichrist)
 
Watch this on Rumble: https://rumble.com/v61pmht-god-of-forces-shambhalas-maitreya-antichrist.html
 
The Bible talks about the Antichrist worshiping the God of Forces. I am on the hunt for the cult that worships the God of Forces. I do believe they are a new age belief system that believes aliens will give us technology and a new religion. They have plan for the rapture. They will say that anyone who doesn’t accept this religion will be removed from the planet. Benny Hinn was talking about this in 1985. He called them the Shambalsh cult from Babylon.
 
A book called Shambhala: A Hidden Kingdom, by Andrew Tomas explores legends surrounding Shambhala, a hidden kingdom of enlightened beings believed to guide humanity's spiritual evolution. It examines historical accounts and esoteric traditions from various cultures, including Tibetan Buddhism, Christianity, and ancient civilizations, suggesting the existence of a network of initiates who have secretly influenced world events. The narrative explores the possibility of advanced technologies and spiritual practices within Shambhala, citing figures like Apollonius of Tyana and Count Saint-Germain as emissaries of this hidden society. The text ultimately proposes that Shambhala’s influence aims to promote peace, wisdom, and the unification of humanity.
 
The Legend of Shambhala
 
Main Themes:
 
The existence of a hidden kingdom in Central Asia called Shambhala, inhabited by spiritually advanced beings (Arhats, Bodhisattvas, Mahatmas).
Shambhala acts as a spiritual guiding force for humanity, inspiring cultural and scientific achievements and intervening in critical historical moments.
A looming planetary crisis and the approaching "Epoch of Shambhala" that marks a choice between spiritual ascent and potential destruction.
 
Most Important Ideas and Facts:
 
Location and Description:
 
Shambhala is traditionally located in a remote, protected mountain region of Central Asia, potentially near the Tarim River or in the Gobi Desert.
Tibetan texts depict it as circular, surrounded by snowy peaks, and shaped like an eight-petaled lotus.
Its capital boasts a magnificent nine-story palace with a "Wheel of Dharma" banner, inhabited by wise rulers who possess advanced technologies.
Some accounts describe a "Chintamani Stone," a powerful artifact with properties impacting world events, housed in Shambhala.
 
Inhabitants and Hierarchy:
 
The inhabitants are described as Arhats or Mahatmas – enlightened beings who have completed their earthly evolution and possess superhuman abilities.
They live in secluded communities, dedicated to spiritual development and scientific advancement, working for the betterment of humanity.
A hierarchy exists, with the "Holders of Castes" ruling Shambhala and guiding its mission.
 
Spiritual Mission and Interventions:
 
Shambhala safeguards ancient wisdom, including the Kalachakra teachings, a complex system of esoteric Buddhist knowledge.
Throughout history, Shambhala has sent emissaries to guide humanity, like Apollonius of Tyana, Saint Germain, and potentially even figures involved in the American Revolution.
These interventions aim to inspire cultural progress, promote peace, and introduce higher spiritual principles.
 
Planetary Crisis and Ultimatum:
 
The sources highlight a current planetary crisis caused by humanity's "wrong thinking" and actions, leading to a negative aura engulfing the earth.
A "Planetary Ultimatum" is being issued, urging humanity to embrace the "Commandment of the Heart" - focusing on peace, unity, and brotherhood.
Failure to heed this warning could lead to further catastrophes and potential destruction.
 
The Epoch of Shambhala:
 
This upcoming epoch marks a pivotal choice for humanity, leading to either a new age of spiritual growth or potential decline.
It is associated with the coming of Maitreya, a future Buddha, and the potential for widespread spiritual awakening.
The "Radiant Ruler of Shambhala" may directly intervene to cleanse the planet if necessary, ushering in a new era of peace and righteousness.
 
Key Quotes:
 
"Shambhala is not only considered to be the abode of hidden Buddhist learning, it is the guiding principle of the coming Kaipa, or cosmic age."
"The Arhats regard man merely as a link in infinite cosmic evolution in which there are lower as well as higher forms."
"Our friend K. wishes to improve the radio by applying new light waves - no one hinders him." - Illustrating the scientific pursuits within Shambhala.
"This time the Arhats will speak with lightning, thunder and star showers! The Epoch of Shambhala is here!" - Highlighting the urgency of the coming era.
"The people of earth must understand that the time of crucifixions and of gentle prophets preaching to raving crowds is ended."
"Individually or collectively through the United Nations, they must heed its historic message." - Emphasizing the global scope of the Planetary Ultimatum.
 
Tomas's conviction of the reality of Shambhala, fed by his meeting with Roerich in 1935, was shared by a growing metaphysical school in Europe in the first half of the century. Another strand to the story – one considerably more mystical and less accessible to the rational understanding – was provided by René Guénon. Guénon was one of the foremost Sufi scholars of the twentieth century and a skilled student of the Cabala, the ancient Jewish mystical system. In 1927, he published Le Roi du Monde, in which he gave unprecedented esoteric information about Shambhala – information that had apparently been hitherto part of the secret knowledge which the brotherhood jealously guarded from the uninitiated. Guénon accomplished this "leak” by veiling his information in a characteristically overcondensed and cryptic style that takes patience to unravel, and to which a large part of this book will be devoted to decoding.
 
According to Guénon, Shambhala is a center of high evolutionary energies in Central Asia. It is the source of all our religions and the home of Yoga Tantra, having a vital relationship to the kundalini science on which all our systems of self-transformation are based. Reflecting the changes in the aeonic cycles of the earth and the unfoldment of humanity's soul, it is the prototypic Holy Land of which all other Holy Lands such as Jerusalem, Delphi and Benares are or have been secondary reflections. "In the contemporary period of our terrestrial cycle," he stated, " – that is to say, during the Kali Yuga – this Holy Land, which is defended by guardians who keep it hidden from profane view while ensuring nevertheless a certain exterior communication, is to all intents and purposes inaccessible and invisible to all except those possessing the necessary qualifications for entry." Once it was open and more or less accessible to all, and will be again with the closing of the Kali Yuga, but presently exists in a veiled state and is understood, if acknowledged at all, only in metaphorical and symbolic terms.
 
Guénon indicated that Shambhala exists both above and below ground. He enlarged on the vast underground network of caverns and tunnels running under the sacred center for hundreds of kilometers, attributing to these catacombs, as had Saint-Yves d'Alveydre before him in 1910, the function of an even more secret and advanced center of initiation called Agarttha. Agarttha, he said, was the true center of world government. It was the impregnable storehouse of the world's wisdom, surviving the ebb and flow of civilizations and the catastrophes of the earth, and would shortly send forth its energies to create a new planetary culture.
 
In the same prophetic spirit, other occult writers saw Shambhala as the venue of the imminently returning Christ. The neo-Theosophist Alice Bailey, who was of the same era as Guénon, had nothing to say about Agarttha, but described Shambhala as "the vital centre in the planetary consciousness" and the home of the great spiritual hierarchy of which the Christ was the head. She related it to the Second Coming, and through the writings of her disciple Vera Stanley Alder gave out many apocalyptic prophecies scheduled to be fulfilled in the latter part of the century. Other esotericists likened the mystical center to Campanella’s City of the Sun and to Dante's Terrestrial Paradise. Like Tomas, they saw in it a significant likeness to the Rosicrucians' Invisible Academy of initiates so widely publicized in seventeenth-century Europe. That fraternity likewise was never found, but claimed to safeguard through the ages the highest spiritual and social ideals and promised the imminent coming of the New Jerusalem.
 
The Earth’s Chakric System
 
Many foreign myths have grown around the legend of Shambhala found in the Kalachakra literature. Some were spread to win military or political support, such as the identification of Russia, Mongolia, or Japan as Shambhala. Others appeared within occult movements and mixed Buddhist ideas with concepts from other systems of belief. Several even spawned expeditions to find the fabled land.
 
Two camps arose among the occult versions. One side regarded Shambhala as a utopian paradise whose people will save the world. The British novelist, James Hilton, fits into this camp. His 1933 work, Lost Horizon, describes Shangrila as a spiritual paradise found in an inaccessible, hidden valley in Tibet. Shangrila is undoubtedly a romantic corruption of Shambhala. The other side depicted Shambhala as a land of malevolent power. Several postwar accounts of the connection between Nazism and the Occult present this interpretation. It is important not to confuse either of these distortions with Buddhism itself. Let us trace the phenomenon.
 
Madame Helena Blavatsky (1831–1891) was born in the Ukraine to Russian nobility. Endowed with extrasensory powers, she traveled the world in search of occult, secret teachings and spent many years on the Indian subcontinent. From 1867 to 1870, she studied Tibetan Buddhism with Indian masters, most likely from the Tibetan cultural regions of the Indian Himalayas, during her purported stay at Tashilhunpo Monastery in Tibet.
 
Blavatsky encountered Tibetan Buddhism at a time when European Oriental scholarship was still in its infancy and few translations or accounts were available. Further, she was able to learn only disjointed fragments of its vast teachings. In her private letters, she wrote that because the Western public at that time had little acquaintance with Tibetan Buddhism, she decided to translate and explain the basic terms with more popularly known concepts from Hinduism and the Occult. For example, she translated three of the four island-worlds (four continents) around Mount Meru as the sunken lost islands of Hyperborea, Lemuria, and Atlantis. Likewise, she presented the four humanoid races mentioned in the abhidharma and Kalachakra teachings (born from transformation, moisture and heat, eggs, and wombs) as the races of these island-worlds. Her belief that the esoteric teachings of all the world’s religions form one body of occult knowledge reinforced her decision to translate in this manner and she set out to demonstrate that in her writings.
 
Together with the American spiritualist Colonel Henry Steel Olcott, Madame Blavatsky founded the Theosophical Society in 1875 in New York. Its international headquarters moved to Madras, India, shortly thereafter. When her colleague Alfred Percy Sinnett identified Theosophy with esoteric Buddhism in Esoteric Buddhism (1883), Blavatsky refuted his claim. According to her posthumously published Letters of H. P. Blavatsky to A. P. Sinnett, Blavatsky’s position was that Theosophy transmitted the “secret occult teachings of trans-Himalaya,” not the teachings of Tibetan Buddhism. Nevertheless, through her writings, the West first came to associate Shambhala with the Occult and many subsequently confused this connection with the actual teachings of Buddhism.
 
In 1888, Blavatsky mentioned Shambhala in her main work, The Secret Doctrine, the teachings for which she said she received telepathically from her teachers in Tibet. She wrote in a letter that although her teachers were reincarnate “byang-tzyoobs” or “tchang-chubs” (Tib. byang-chub, Skt. bodhisattva), she had called them “mahatmas” since that term was more familiar to the British in India.
 
The Tibetan source of the teachings in The Secret Doctrine, Blavatsky claimed, is The Stanzas of Dzyan, the first volume of commentaries to the seven secret folios of Kiu-te. “Kiu-te” transcribes the Tibetan “rgyud-sde,” meaning “tantra division,” which is the title of the first section of the Kangyur, the Tibetan translations of Buddha’s words. “Dzyan” transcribes the Sanskrit “dhyana” (Jap. zen), meaning mental stability. Blavatsky was aware that The Kalachakra Tantra was the first item in the tantra division of the Kangyur, since she mentioned that fact in one of her notes. She explained, however, that the seven secret folios were not actually part of the published Kiu-te, and thus we do not find anything similar to The Stanzas of Dzyan in that collection.
 
It is unclear to what extent Blavatsky actually studied the Kalachakra texts directly. The earliest Western material on the topic was an 1833 article entitled “Note on the Origins of the Kalachakra and Adi-Buddha Systems” by the Hungarian pioneer scholar Alexander Csomo de Körös (Körösi Csoma Sandor). De Körös compiled the first dictionary and grammar of Tibetan in a Western language, English, in 1834. Jakov Schmidt’s Tibetan-Russian Dictionary and Grammar soon followed in 1839. Most of Blavatsky’s familiarity with Kalachakra, however, came from the chapter entitled “The Kalachakra System” in Emil Schlagintweit’s Buddhism in Tibet (1863), as evidenced by her borrowing many passages from that book in her works. Following her translation principle, however, she rendered Shambhala in terms of similar concepts in Hinduism and the Occult.
 
The first English translation of The Vishnu Purana, by Horace Hayman Wallace, had appeared in 1864, three years before Blavatsky’s purported visit to Tibet. Accordingly, she explained Shambhala in terms of the Hindu presentation in this text: it is the village where the future messiah, Kalki Avatar, will appear. The Kalki, Blavatsky wrote, is “Vishnu, the Messiah on the White Horse of the Brahmins; Maitreya Buddha of the Buddhists; Sosiosh of the Parsis; and Jesus of the Christians.” She also claimed that Shankaracharya, the early 9th-century founder of Advaitya Vedanta, “still lives among the Brotherhood of Shamballa, beyond the Himalayas.”
Elsewhere, she wrote that when Lemuria sank, part of its people survived in Atlantis, while part of its elect migrated to the sacred island of “Shamballah” in the Gobi Desert. Neither the Kalachakra literature nor The Vishnu Purana, however, has any mention of Atlantis, Lemuria, Maitreya, or Sosiosh. The association of Shambhala with them, however, continued among Blavatsky’s followers.
 
Blavatsky’s placement of Shambhala in the Gobi Desert is not surprising since the Mongols, including the Buryat population of Siberia and the Kalmyks of the lower Volga region, were strong followers of Tibetan Buddhism, particularly its Kalachakra teachings. For centuries, Mongols everywhere have believed that Mongolia is the Northern Land of Shambhala and Blavatsky was undoubtedly acquainted with the Buryat and Kalmyk beliefs in Russia.
 
Blavatsky might also have received confirmation of her placement of Shambhala in the Gobi Desert from the writings of Csoma de Körös. In an 1825 letter, he wrote that Shambhala is like a Buddhist Jerusalem and lay between 45 and 50 degrees longitude. Although he felt that Shambhala would probably be found in the Kizilkum Desert in Kazakhstan, the Gobi also fell within the two longitudes. Others later would also locate it within these parameters, but either in East Turkistan (Xinjiang, Sinkiang) or the Altai Mountains.
 
Although Blavatsky herself never asserted that Shambhala was the source of The Secret Doctrine, several later Theosophists made this connection. Foremost among them was Alice Bailey in Letters on Occult Meditation (1922). Helena Roerich, in her Collected Letters (1935–1936), also wrote that Blavatsky was a messenger of the White Brotherhood from Shambhala. Moreover, she reported that in 1934 the Ruler of Shambhala had recalled to Tibet the mahatmas who had transmitted to Blavatsky the secret teachings.
 
I do believe there is a connection to the alien deception, UFO/UAP, Shambhala, Vril society, Helena Blavatsky and Alice Bailey. 
 
The British Theosophist Alice Bailey (1880–1949) was a medium who claimed to channel and receive occult letters from a Tibetan master. After losing her battle with Annie Besant for leadership of the Theosophical movement, she founded the Lucifer Trust in 1920 in the United States. Originally calling her trust the Tibetan Lodge, she changed its name once more in 1922 to the Lucis Trust. Her lectures and writings spawned the New Age movement. She called the New Age both the Aquarian Age and the Age of Maitreya.
 
In Initiations, Human and Solar (1922), Letters on Occult Meditation (1922), A Treatise on Cosmic Fire (1925), and A Treatise on White Magic (1934), Bailey wrote extensively about “the Shambhalla Force.” Reminiscent of Roerich, she took Shambhala to be “the seat of Cosmic Fire,” which is a force for purification. Rather than conceiving of this force as benevolent agni, however, she followed Steiner’s lead and associated it with Lucifer. Thus, she spoke of it as a source of destructive power to eject degenerate forms of teachings and to establish a pure New Age.
The Shambhala Force, Bailey explained, is the highly volatile energy of self-will. In itself, it is extremely destructive and can be the source of “Evil.” When seen as the Divine Will, however, initiates can harness it for the ultimate “Good.” A “Hierarchy” in Shambhala, headed by Maitreya, protects the Force and, at the proper time, will initiate the ripe into “the Mysteries of the Ages,” “the Plan.” One wonders if her ideas inspired the Star Wars vision of “the Force,” as a power that can be harnessed for good or evil, and which is guarded by a brotherhood of Jedi Warriors.
Like Steiner, Bailey adapted the concept not only of Lucifer, but also of the Antichrist, and this time associated it with the Shambhala Force. Borrowing Theosophical concepts, she said that the Shambhala Force had made its presence known twice before in history. The first time was during the Lemurian Age, heralding the individualization of mankind. The second was “during the Atlantean days of struggle between the Lords of Light and the Lords of Material Form, the Dark Forces.” Nowadays, she continued – referring to the period between the two World Wars – it is manifesting as the force to destroy what is undesirable and obstructive in present world forms of government, religion, and society.
 
Vril Society?
 
In 1920, a film was released in Germany called Algol: Tragedy of Power. The plot dealt with an evil alien creature named ALGOL. ALGOL was a visitor from the demon star of the same name. He appears to a poor miner and gives him a free energy device with indescribable power.  It was told to the man that anyone who possessed it could become master of the world.  
 
The occult film was released two years after World War I. The story was the first of its kind anywhere revealing secret technology to enslave the peoples of earth, a precursor to what we see unfolding today. It was probably the first time a story about alien invasion and secret technologies that eventually are used as war machines to terrorize peoples watching the silver screen.
 
Occult historians reveal that the film was to promote an occult global fascist order who were members of Vril who met under a veil of mystery and secrecy, plotting the course for the new age using the spear of destiny and a magical black stone to make contact with ancient peoples, beings from distant worlds, and their fallen angel masters. There are occult books entwined with this conspiracy describing a race of Vril-ya who are uber-terrestrials resembling aliens. This cult has received communications from "Aryan aliens" living on Alpha Tauri, in the Aldebaran system saying they had visited earth in Sumeria with the word Vril translated to mean "like god".  The cult, including the Nazi's, participated in exercises to awaken spaceflight which we can see manifested with the obsession "to reach the stars".
 
The Mars connections to Egypt, the connections to the blue blooded “gods’ of Syria and the cosmic Persian secret are only part of the equation. Isn’t Elon trying to get to Mars?
 
Could the entire creation story be an account of an exodus from Mars? 
 
Governments and occultists have managed to rewrite the origins of man believing man not to be created by God, but rather through panspermia, the seeding of planet earth by aliens.  In preparation for disclosure, they discarded the historical Linneaus Classification of Life and adopted the PhyloCode that rewrites our family tree with an organizational chart that includes room for spirits, synthetic life forms, hybrids, aliens and other "forms of life".  The panspermia cult believes that we are seeded from Mars by way of meteor showers, making us Martians, and not really human at all.  Many of these cultist offshoots believe that man was formed from the red dust from Mars by the god Marduk.  I will let you do your own homework on that one.
 
Could the entire creation story be an account of an exodus from Mars? 
For the longest time, there were astronomers who would look upon Mars with great interest in the Cydonia region. There, it was proposed that a great city similar to what we see in Egypt was there and that near what appears to be Martian pyramids is a “face.” The face of course resembles a man with the mane of a lion. 
 
The Egyptian capital of Cairo derives its name from Al Qahira meaning “City of Mars.” 
 
Needless to say that in many ancient writings Mars has been called the Fortress and that Elder Gods of war and creation once lived there. 
It is also interesting to note, that recently, the University College Petrie Museum in London has reported that they have now realized that a lot of the Egyptian jewelry in their museum – thought to be hammered out of iron ore – was actually fashioned from materials from outer space. 
“Researchers are proving that the beads are actually cosmic jewelry, hammered from pieces of” space rocks. Scientists are now saying that trace elements such as cobalt and germanium present in the jewelry. 
Levels of these elements only occur in meteoric iron. 
 
In 2008, “Stephen Hawking called for a massive investment in establishing colonies on the Moon and Mars in a lecture in honor of NASA’s 50th anniversary. He argued that the world should devote about 10 times as much as NASA’s current budget – or 0.25% of the world’s financial resources – to space.” 
 
He believed that if we are facing an extinction level catastrophe, then our plan should be an exodus to the Moon or Mars. 
 
When we look at the sky, many of us have the mounting sense of foreboding. We know what may be coming and wonder if our fate will be going back to where we began. 
 
That is if you believe all of the speculation regarding Mars and mankind’s habitation of space and his relationship with Extra-terrestrials and the discovery of biological and exo-biological marvels. 
 
If Mars continues to give up its secrets in the coming years, there will be no doubt, that if we do not report the findings with great care, then “the bringer of war” will live up to its reputation. The slightest indication of a proposed changing of attitudes in religious thought could cause the inhabitants of the earth to rise up and become warlike. 
 
Cosmic blasphemy can trigger outrage in those that believe that there cannot be a different look at biblical history and ancient astronomy. 
Two thousand years of conditioning by religious clerics will definitely yield the theory that the Anti-Christ is using Mars as a way to prove the existence of alien “Gods.” This could lead to a psychological upheaval and possible war that has been in the realms of prophecy for millennia. 
This gives new meaning to “the war in heaven.” 
 
It will become “the war for heaven.”
 
Benson Commentary 
 
But in his estate — Or jurisdiction. The LXX (Septuagint). render it, επι τοπου αυτου, in his place shall he honor the god of forces — Literally, the god Mahuzzim. This seems to be either Jupiter Olympus, never introduced among the Syrians till Antiochus did it, or, as others rather suppose, Mars, the god of war, whom Antiochus ordered to be worshiped in his dominions: which latter opinion seems the more likely, as Antiochus was almost always engaged in some war or other, and appears to have depended most upon his sword for raising himself to power and dignity.
 
The Greek version, the Vulgate, and several other translations, retain the original word, without interpreting it. The word imports protection, or a protector, and is often rendered by the LXX., υπερασπιστης, a defender, or champion. A god whom his fathers knew not — Nor worshiped; because he wished to be thought to excel his fathers in wisdom; shall he honor with gold, and silver, and pleasant things — The word חמדות, rendered pleasant things, is used by the Prophet Isaiah (Isaiah 44:9) to signify the costly ornaments with which the heathen decked their idols; and of such ornaments it is to be understood here. And the god spoken of here, as honored and ornamented by Antiochus, seems to have been Baal-Semon, the chief god of the Phoenicians, who is with propriety said to be a god whom Antiochus’s father knew not; because there was no god of such name, nor supposed with the same power and attributes, among the Greeks, till (probably by Antiochus’s means) they followed the example of the Phoenicians in worshiping such a god.
 
Shall he honor - Pay respect to; worship; obey. This would be his god. He would show no respect to the god of his fathers, nor to any of the idols usually worshipped, but would honor this god exclusively. 
 
The God of forces - Margin, Mauzzim, or gods protectors; or, munitions. Hebrew, מעזים mâ‛uzym; Latin Vulgate, Maozim; Greek, Μαωξεὶμ Maōxeim; Syriac, "the strong God;" Luther, Mausim; Lengerke, der Vesten - fastnesses, fortresses. The Hebrew word מעוז mâ‛ôz means, properly, a strong or fortified place, a fortress; and Gesenius (Lexicon) supposes that the reference here is to "the god of fortresses, a deity of the Syrians obtruded upon the Jews, perhaps Mars." So also Grotius, C. B. Michaelis, Staudlin, Bertholdt, and Winer. Dereser, Havernick, and Lengerke explain it as referring to the Jupiter Capitolinus that Antiochus had learned to worship by his long residence in Rome, and whose worship he transferred to his own country. There has been no little speculation as to the meaning of this passage, and as to the god here referred to; but it would seem that the general idea is plain. 
 
It is, that the only god which he would acknowledge would be force, or power, or dominion. He would not set up the worship of the god of his fathers, and all the usual obligations and restraints of religion; he would discard and despise all the pleadings of humanity and kindness, as if they were the weaknesses of women, and he would depend solely on force. He would, as it were, adore only the "god of force," and carry his purposes, not by right, or by the claims of religion, but by arms. The meaning is not, I apprehend, that he would formally set up this "god of forces," and adore him, but that this would be, in fact, the only god that he would practically acknowledge. In selecting such a god, as would properly represent his feelings he would choose such an one as would denote force or dominion. Such a god would be the god of war, or the Roman Jupiter, who, as being supreme, and ruling the world by his mere power, would be a fit representative of the prevailing purpose of the monarch. 
 
The general sentiment is, that all obligations of religion, and justice, and compassion, would be disregarded, and he would carry his purposes by mere power seems to be implied in the remainder of the verse, that he would set up and adore such a foreign god as would be a suitable representation of this purpose.
 
This is true of Antiochus Epiphanes; and it may be equally said to be true of all the great heroes and conquerors of the world. Mars, the god of war, was thus adored openly in ancient times, and the devotion of heroes and conquerors to that idol god, though less open and formal, has not been less real by the heroes and conquerors of modern times; and, as we say now of an avaricious or covetous man that he is a worshiper of mammon, though he in fact formally worships no god, and has no altar, so it might be affirmed of Antiochus, and may be of heroes and conquerors in general, that the only god that is honored is the god of war, of power, of force; and that setting at nought all the obligations of religion, and of worship of the true God, they pay their devotions to this god alone. 
Next to mammon, the god that is most adored in this world is the "god of force" - this Mauzzim that Antiochus so faithfully served. In illustration of the fact that seems here to be implied, that he would introduce such a god as would be a fit representative of this purpose of his life, it may be remarked that, when in Rome, where Antiochus spent his early years, he had learned to worship the Jupiter of the Capitol, and that he endeavored to introduce the worship of that foreign god into Syria. One of the characteristics of Antiochus that he imitated the manners and customs of the Romans to a ridiculous extent (Diod. Sic. Frag, xxvi. 65); and it was a fact that he sent rich gifts to Rome in honor of the Jupiter worshiped there (Livy, lxii. 6), and that he purposed to erect a magnificent temple in honor of Jupiter Capitolinus in Antioch - Livy, xli. 20. 
 
This temple was not completed. It will be remembered, also, that he caused an altar to Jupiter to be erected over the altar of burnt-sacrifice in Jerusalem. It should be added, that they who apply this to Anti-Christ, or the Pope, refer it to idol or image worship. Elliott (Apocalypse, iv. 153) supposes that it relates to the homage paid to the saints and martyrs under the Papacy, and says that an appellation answering to the word Mahuzzim was actually given to the departed martyrs and saints under the Papal apostasy. Thus he remarks: "As to what is said of the willful king's honoring the god Mahuzzim (a god whom his fathers knew not) in place of his ancestors' god, and the true God, it seems to me to have been well and consistently explained, by a reference to those saints, and their relics and images, which the apostasy from its first development regarded and worshipped as the Mahuzzim, or fortresses of the places where they were deposited." - Apoc. iv. 157. But all this appears forced and unnatural; and if it be not supposed that it was designed to refer to Ant-Christ or the Papacy, no application of the language can be found so obvious and appropriate as that which supposes that it refers to Antiochus, and to his reliance on force rather than on justice and right. 
And a god whom his fathers knew not - This foreign god, Jupiter, whom he had learned to worship at Rome. 
 
Shall he honor with gold, and silver, and with precious stones ... - That is, he shall lavish these things on building a temple for him, or on his image. This accords with the account which Livy gives (xli. 20) of the temple which he commenced at Antioch in honor of Jupiter. Livy says that, although in his conduct he was profligate, and although in many things it was supposed that he was deranged.
 
And pleasant things - Margin, "things desired." That is, with ornaments, or statuary, or perhaps pictures. Compare the notes at Isaiah 2:16. which meant that the temple should be beautified and adorned in the highest degree. This temple, Livy says, he did not live to finish.  
 
In Tibetan Buddhist tradition, Shambhala also spelled Shambala or Shamballa is a spiritual kingdom. Shambhala is mentioned in the Kalachakra Tantra. The Bon scriptures speak of a closely related land called Tagzig Olmo Lung Ring.
 
The Sanskrit name is taken from the name of a city mentioned in the Hindu Puranas. The mythological relevance of the place originates with a prophecy in Vishnu Purana (4.24) according to which Shambhala will be the birthplace of Kalki, the next incarnation of Vishnu, who will usher in a new age (Satya Yuga); and the prophesied ruling Kingdom of Maitreya, the future Buddha.
 
Shambhala is ruled by the future Buddha Maitreya. The Shambhala narrative is found in the Kalachakra tantra, a text of the group of the Anuttarayoga Tantras. Kalachakra Buddhism was presumably introduced to Tibet in the 11th century, the epoch of the Tibetan Kalachakra calendar. The oldest known teachers of Kalachakra are Dolpopa Sherab Gyaltsen (d. 1361) and Buton Rinchen Drub (d. 1364).
 
There are many Buddha Maitreya’s in the world today. They all claim they are the one. They call him Bodhisattva. He is also called the reincarnation of Jesus Christ. There is one man who really believes it and he has a sanctuary in Nebraska but lives in California. He also has a foundation in the UK. Benny Hinn mentions the Maitreya is in Europe and in the 80’s they had a huge campaign about his return. 
 
See image 1
 
This isn’t him.
 
WHO IS MAITREYA?
 
He has been expected for generations by all of the major religions. Christians know Him as the Christ, and expect His imminent return. Jews await Him as the Messiah; Hindus look for the coming of Krishna; Buddhists expect Him as Maitreya Buddha; and Muslims anticipate the Imam Mahdi or Messiah.
 
The names may be different, but many believe they all refer to the same individual: the World Teacher, whose name is Maitreya (My-'tray-ah).
 
Preferring to be known simply as the Teacher, Maitreya has not come as a religious leader, or to found a new religion, but as a teacher and guide for people of every religion and those of no religion.
 
At this time of great political, economic and social crisis Maitreya will inspire humanity to see itself as one family, and create a civilization based on sharing, economic and social justice, and global cooperation.
 
He will launch a call to action to save the millions of people who starve to death every year in a world of plenty. Among Maitreya's recommendations will be a shift in social priorities so that adequate food, housing, clothing, education, and medical care become universal rights.
 
Under Maitreya's inspiration, humanity itself will make the required changes and create a saner and more just world for all.
 
A Gradual Emergence
 
In recent years, information about Maitreya's emergence has come primarily from Benjamin Creme, a British artist and author who has been speaking and writing about this event since 1974.
 
According to Creme, Maitreya descended in July 1977 from His ancient retreat in the Himalayas and took up residence in the Indian-Pakistani community of London. He has been living and working there, seemingly as an ordinary man, His true status known to relatively few. He has been emerging gradually into full public view so as not to infringe humanity's free will.
 
As a modern man concerned with today's problems, Maitreya has worked on many levels since 1977 to prepare humanity for His outward presence.
 
From behind the scenes, the outpouring of His extraordinary energy has been the stimulus for dramatic changes on many fronts, including the fall of communism in the Soviet Union, the collapse of apartheid in South Africa, the rapprochement between East and West, the growing power of the people's voice, and a worldwide focus on preserving the environment.
 
Outwardly, He has met with groups of journalists and influential leaders from all fields, informing them of His solutions to today's most pressing problems and of the role they might play in the coming time.
 
Since 1988 Maitreya has appeared miraculously throughout the world, mainly to orthodox religious groups, presenting in the simplest terms the great spiritual laws governing our lives. And, through steadily increasing signs and spiritual manifestations, now widely reported in the media, He has touched the hearts of millions, preparing them for His imminent appearance.
 
Day of Declaration
 
At the earliest possible moment, Maitreya will demonstrate His true identity. On the Day of Declaration, the international television networks will be linked together, and Maitreya will be invited to speak to the world.
 
We will see His face on television, but each of us will hear His words telepathically in our own language as Maitreya simultaneously impresses the minds of all humanity. Even those who are not watching Him on television will have this experience.
 
At the same time, hundreds of thousands of spontaneous healings will take place throughout the world. In this way we will know that this man is truly the World Teacher for all humanity.
 
What is a Master of the Wisdom?
 
The Masters of the Wisdom are a group of perfected individuals who have lived behind the scenes in the mountains and deserts of the world for countless millennia, guiding and overseeing humanity's evolution. They are  now in the process of emerging into the outward everyday world for the first time in many thousands of years.
 
At their head is Maitreya, the Master of all the Masters, who is now living among us.
 
A more precise definition:
 
Masters of Wisdom --
Individuals who have taken the 5th initiation, having passed through all the experiences that life in this world offers and, in the process, having acquired total mastery over themselves and the laws of nature. Custodians of the Plan of Evolution and all the energies entering this planet which bring about the fulfillment of the Plan.
 
Initiation --
 
A voluntary process whereby successive and graded stages of unification and at-one-ment take place between the man or woman in incarnation, his/her soul, and the divine Monad or spark of God. Each stage confers on the initiate a deeper understanding of the meaning and purpose of God's Plan, a fuller awareness of his/her part in that Plan, and an increasing ability to work consciously and intelligently towards its fulfillment. [ Balaam's Ass Speaks-- Born again believers know this "initiation" is demon possession. ]
 
The Lama Temple in Beijing is where the Ten-Thousand-Happiness Pavilion (Wanfuge) which is the largest pavilion in the temple. In the center of the pavilion is a huge standing statue of Maitreya Buddha of the Future carved out of a single trunk of white sandalwood tree presented by the Seventh Dalai Lama. It is 26 meters (85 feet) high 18 meters (59 feet) above the ground and 8 meters (26 feet) under the ground and 8 meters (26 feet) in diameter.
 
Shambala is said to be underground and above ground. We know that the deep underground military bases are connected to each other all across America. The real Maitreya showed up on Saturday 11 June 1988, Maitreya miraculously appeared at an open-air prayer and healing meeting on the outskirts of Nairobi, Kenya, and addressed the gathering of 6,000 people. Instantly recognizing the tall, white-robed figure as “Jesus Christ”, the crowds prostrated themselves, overcome with emotion. Photographs taken at the scene were carried by major news media around the world including CNN and the BBC.
 
The editor of the Swahili edition of the Kenya Times, veteran journalist Job Mutungi, witnessed the event. He wrote: “The tall figure of a barefooted, white-robed and bearded man appeared from nowhere and stood in the middle of the crowd …” He spoke for around 18 minutes and many of those near him were completely healed. He then departed as mysteriously as he had appeared: “Several people who witnessed this were astonished by his mysterious disappearance,” wrote Mutungi.
 
About 6,000 worshippers at Muslim Village, Kawangware, Nairobi, believe they saw Jesus Christ, in broad daylight last week.
 
Maitreya, as He appeared miraculously, ‘out of the blue’, at a prayer meeting in Nairobi, Kenya on 11 June 1988. Right: healer Mary Akatsa.
The scene was at the Church of Bethlehem, where Mary Sinaida Akatsa conducts miracle prayers, praying for the sick, the blind, cripples, mad people, and the barren.
 
Worshippers were singing ‘Mungu ni Mwema’, a popular Swahili hymn, when Mary Akatsa interjected. She announced that God had spoken to her and told her to “await a miracle because a very important guest would be coming to give her a very vital message.”
 
Five minutes later, she asked those who were singing to stop as the messenger had arrived. “Jesus! Jesus! Jesus of Nazareth!” went the loud whispers from the crowd as they raised up their hands in divine welcome.
 
Maitreya as he appeared in Nairobi, Kenya, on 11 June 1988
 
Show image 2
 
The tall figure of a barefooted white-robed and bearded man appeared from nowhere and stood in the middle of the crowd. He was walking slowly towards the new church building away from the tent. Mary walked with him, side by side. I stared at the stranger without blinking. Strange, sporadic light wafted on top of his turbaned head, his feet and his entire body.
 
Maitreya as he appeared in Nairobi, Kenya, on 11 June 1988
In clear Swahili, which had no trace of accent, the strange man announced that the people of Kenya were blessed, especially those who had gathered at the venue that afternoon.
 
Show image 3
 
“We are nearing the time for the reign of heaven. But before that I shall come back and bring a bucketful of blessings for all of you,” the man said.
 
It took the crowd nearly 20 minutes to recover after the man left the meeting in a car belonging to a Mr Gurnam Singh, who offered to give him a lift. But it will probably take Mr Singh his lifetime to recover from the shock he got two minutes later. On reaching the bus terminus, the man informed Mr Singh to stop the car. On getting out, he walked a few paces beside the road and simply vanished into thin air.
 
Show image 4
 
Is this the antichrist? How did he appear and disappear? UAP’s? UFO’s? There is a connection here. Jesus isn’t coming back with buckets of blessings. He’s coming back with a sword. The generations that learned the Bible before it was changed must die off so those who don’t know the real truth will understand a new version fit for the kingdom of hell. I don’t know how they are doing it whether time travel, CERN or just owning all the publishing companies, but they have been changing the Bible slowly over the course of the last few decades.
 
Show image 5
 
And the cult of Shambhala is alive and well most likely funded through Lucis Trust under Alice Bailey’s work from Helena Blavatsky and Aleister Crowley. New age is ushering in Satanism through Yoga as it makes its way into Christianity. Perhaps this Maitreya will claim to be from Shambhala under China? Perhaps when he shows up he will teach us Zoroastrianism and say this is the true religion that ties all religions together? The world is divided on purpose. War is coming to bring in a savior. All of these things go hand in hand and I can’t find the Rosetta Stone that accompanies everything. Also, what do the bloodlines know about the this? The kingdom of Shambhala is located either between the Himalaya Mountains of Tibet and the Gobi Desert of Mongolia, or between Tibet and the Kashmir region of Pakistan, depending on who you ask. How far away is this from Macau, China where Henry Breakspeare supposedly resides? It’s 3500 kilometers. The Nazis were highly interested in Shabbalah. Why? 
 
Many high-ranking members of the Nazi regime, including Hitler, held convoluted occult beliefs. Prompted by those beliefs, the Germans sent an official expedition to Tibet between 1938 and 1939 at the invitation of the Tibetan Government to attend the Losar (New Year) celebrations. 
 
Tibet had suffered a long history of Chinese attempts to annex it and British failure to prevent the aggression or to protect Tibet. Under Stalin, the Soviet Union was severely persecuting Buddhism, specifically the Tibetan form as practiced among the Mongols within its borders and in its satellite, the People’s Republic of Mongolia (Outer Mongolia). In contrast, Japan was upholding Tibetan Buddhism in Inner Mongolia, which it had annexed as part of Manchukuo, its puppet state in Manchuria. Claiming that Japan was Shambhala, the Imperial Government was trying to win the support of the Mongols under its rule for an invasion of Outer Mongolia and Siberia to create a pan-Mongol confederation under Japanese protection.
 
The Tibetan Government was exploring the possibility of also gaining protection from Japan in the face of the unstable situation. Japan and Germany had signed an Anti-Commintern Pact in 1936, declaring their mutual hostility toward the spread of international Communism. The invitation for the visit of an official delegation from Nazi Germany was extended in this context. In August 1939, shortly after the German expedition to Tibet, Hitler broke his pact with Japan and signed the Nazi-Soviet Pact. In September, the Soviets defeated the Japanese who had invaded Outer Mongolia in May. Subsequently, nothing ever materialized from the Japanese and German contacts with the Tibetan Government.
 
Several postwar writers on the Occult have asserted that Buddhism and the legend of Shambhala played a role in the German-Tibetan official contact. Let us examine the issue.
 
The Myths of Thule and Vril
 
The first element of Nazi occult beliefs was in the mythic land of Hyperborea-Thule. Just as Plato had cited the Egyptian legend of the sunken island of Atlantis, Herodotus mentioned the Egyptian legend of the continent of Hyperborea in the far north. When ice destroyed this ancient land, its people migrated south. Writing in 1679, the Swedish author Olaf Rudbeck identified the Atlanteans with the Hyperboreans and located the latter at the North Pole. According to several accounts, Hyperborea split into the islands of Thule and Ultima Thule, which some people identified with Iceland and Greenland.
 
The second ingredient was the idea of a hollow earth. At the end of the seventeenth century, the British astronomer Sir Edmund Halley first suggested that the earth was hollow, consisting of four concentric spheres. The hollow earth theory fired many people’s imaginations, especially with the publication in 1864 of French novelist Jules Verne’s Voyage to the Center of the Earth.
 
Soon, the concept of vril appeared. In 1871, British novelist Edward Bulwer-Lytton, in The Coming Race, described a superior race, the Vril-ya, who lived beneath the earth and planned to conquer the world with vril, a psychokinetic energy. The French author Louis Jacolliot furthered the myth in Les Fils de Dieu (The Sons of God) (1873) and Les Traditions indo-européeenes (The Indo-European Traditions) (1876). In these books, he linked vril with the subterranean people of Thule. The Thuleans will harness the power of vril to become supermen and rule the world.
 
The German philosopher Friedrich Nietzsche (1844-1900) also emphasized the concept of the Übermensch (superman) and began his work, Der Antichrist (The Antichrist) (1888) with the line, “Let us see ourselves for what we are. We are Hyperboreans. We know well enough how we are living off that track.” Although Nietzsche never mentioned vril, yet in his posthumously published collection of aphorisms, Der Wille zur Macht (The Will to Power), he emphasized the role of an internal force for superhuman development. He wrote that “the herd,” meaning common persons, strives for security within itself through creating morality and rules, whereas the supermen have an internal vital force that drives them to go beyond the herd. That force necessitates and drives them to lie to the herd in order to remain independent and free from the “herd mentality.”
 
In The Arctic Home of the Vedas (1903), the early advocate of Indian freedom, Bal Gangadhar Tilak, added a further touch by identifying the southern migration of the Thuleans with the origin of the Aryan race. Thus, many Germans in the early twentieth century believed that they were the descendants of the Aryans who had migrated south from Hyperborea-Thule and who were destined to become the master race of supermen through the power of vril. Hitler was among them.
 
The Thule Society and the Founding of the Nazi Party Felix Niedner, the German translator of the Old Norse Eddas, founded the Thule Society in 1910. In 1918, Rudolf Freiherr von Sebottendorff established its Munich branch. Sebottendorf had previously lived for several years in Istanbul where, in 1910, he had formed a secret society that combined esoteric Sufism and Freemasonry. It believed in the creed of the assassins, deriving from the Nazari sect of Ismaili Islam, which had flourished during the Crusades. While in Istanbul, Sebottendorf was also undoubtedly familiar with the pan-Turanian (pan-Turkic) movement of the Young Turks, started in 1908, which was largely behind the Armenian genocide of 1915-1916. Turkey and Germany were allies during the First World War. Back in Germany, Sebottendorff had also been a member of the Germanen Order (Order of Teutons), founded in 1912 as a right-wing society with a secret anti-Semitic Lodge. Through these channels, assassination, genocide, and anti-Semitism became parts of the Thule Society’s creed. Anti-Communism was added after the Bavarian Communist Revolution later in 1918, when the Munich Thule Society became the center of the counterrevolutionary movement.
 
In 1919, the Society spawned the German Workers Party. Starting later that year, Dietrich Eckart, a member of the inner circle of the Thule Society, initiated Hitler into the Society and began to train him in its methods for harnessing vril to create a race of Aryan supermen. Hitler had been mystic-minded from his youth, when he had studied the Occult and Theosophy in Vienna. Later, Hitler dedicated Mein Kampf to Eckart. In 1920, Hitler became the head of the German Workers Party, now renamed the National Socialist German Worker (Nazi) Party.
 
Haushofer, the Vril Society, and Geopolitics Another major influence on Hitler’s thinking was Karl Haushofer (1869-1946), a German military advisor to the Japanese after the Russo-Japanese War of 1904-1905. Because he was extremely impressed with Japanese culture, many believe that he was responsible for the later German-Japanese alliance. He was also highly interested in Indian and Tibetan culture, learned Sanskrit, and claimed that he had visited Tibet.
 
After serving as a general in the First World War, Haushofer founded the Vril Society in Berlin in 1918. It shared the same basic beliefs as the Thule Society and some say that it was its inner circle. The Society sought contact with supernatural beings beneath the earth to gain from them the powers of vril. It also asserted a Central Asian origin of the Aryan race. Haushofer developed the doctrine of Geopolitics and, in the early 1920s, became the director of the Institute for Geopolitics at Ludwig-Maximilians University in Munich. Geopolitics advocated conquering territory to gain more living space (Germ. Lebensraum) as a means of acquiring power.
 
Rudolf Hess was one of Haushofer’s closest students and introduced him to Hitler in 1923, while Hitler was in prison for his failed Putsch. Subsequently, Haushofer often visited the future Führer, teaching him Geopolitics in association with the ideas of the Thule and Vril Societies. Thus, when Hitler became chancellor in 1933, he adopted Geopolitics as his policy for the Aryan race to conquer Eastern Europe, Russia, and Central Asia. The key to success would be finding the forefathers of the Aryan race in Central Asia, the guardians of the secrets of vril.
 
The Swastika
 
The swastika is an ancient Indian symbol of immutable good luck. “Swastika” is an Anglicization of the Sanskrit word svastika, which means well-being or good luck. Used by Hindus, Buddhists, and Jains for thousands of years, it became widespread in Tibet as well.
 
The swastika has also appeared in most other ancient cultures of the world. For example, the counterclockwise variant of it, adopted by the Nazis, is also the letter “G” in the medieval Northern European Runic Script. The Freemasons took the letter as an important symbol, since “G” could stand for God, the Great Architect of the Universe, or Geometry.
 
The swastika is also a traditional symbol of the Old Norse God of Thunder and Might (Scandinavian Thor, German Donner, Baltic Perkunas). Because of this association with the God of Thunder, the Latvians and Finnish both took the swastika as the insignia for their air forces when they gained independence after the First World War.
 
In the late nineteenth century, Guido von List adopted the swastika as an emblem for the Neo-Pagan movement in Germany. The Germans did not use the Sanskrit word swastika, however, but called it instead “Hakenkreutz,” meaning “hooked cross.” It would defeat and replace the cross, just as Neo-Paganism would defeat and replace Christianity.
 
Sharing the anti-Christian sentiment of the Neo-Pagan movement, the Thule Society also adopted the Hakenkreutz as part of its emblem, placing it in a circle with a vertical German dagger superimposed on it. In 1920, at the suggestion of Dr. Friedrich Krohn of the Thule Society, Hitler adopted the Hakenkreutz in a white circle for the central design of the Nazi Party flag. Hitler chose red for the background color to compete against the red flag of the rival Communist Party.
 
The French researchers Louis Pauwels and Jacques Bergier, in Le Matin des Magiciens (The Morning of the Magicians) (1962), wrote that Haushofer convinced Hitler to use the Hakenkreuz as the symbol for the Nazi Party. They postulate that this was due to Haushofer’s interest in Indian and Tibetan culture. This conclusion is highly unlikely, since Haushofer did not meet Hitler until 1923, whereas the Nazi flag first appeared in 1920. It is more likely that Haushofer used the widespread presence of the swastika in India and Tibet as evidence to convince Hitler of this region as the location of the forefathers of the Aryan race.
 
Nazi Suppression of Rival Occult Groups
 
During the first half of the 1920s, a violent rivalry took place among the Occult Societies and Secret Lodges in Germany. In 1925, for example, Rudolf Steiner, the founder of the Anthroposophical movement, was found murdered. Many suspected that the Thule Society had ordered his assassination. In later years, Hitler continued the persecution of Anthroposophists, Theosophists, Freemasons, and Rosicrucians. Various scholars ascribe this policy to Hitler’s wish to eliminate any occult rivals to his rule.
 
Influenced by Nietszche’s writings and Thule Society creeds, Hitler believed that Christianity was a defective religion, infected by its roots in Jewish thinking. He viewed its teachings of forgiveness, the triumph of the weak, and self-abnegation as anti-evolutionary and saw himself as a messiah replacing God and Christ. Steiner had used the image of the Antichrist and Lucifer as future spiritual leaders who would regenerate Christianity in a new pure form. Hitler went much further. He saw himself as ridding the world of a degenerate system and bringing about a new step in evolution with the Aryan master race. He could tolerate no rival Antichrists, either now or in the future. He was tolerant, however, of Buddhism.
 
Buddhism in Nazi Germany
 
In 1924, Paul Dahlke founded the Buddhistischen Haus (House for Buddhists) in Frohnau, Berlin. It was open to members of all Buddhist traditions, but primarily catered to the Theravada and Japanese forms, since they were the most widely known in the West at that time. In 1933, it hosted the First European Buddhist Congress. The Nazis allowed the House for Buddhists to remain open throughout the war, but tightly controlled it. As some members knew Chinese and Japanese, they acted as translators for the government in return for tolerance of Buddhism.
 
Although the Nazi regime closed the Buddhistische Gemeinde (Buddhist Society) in Berlin, which had been active from 1936, and briefly arrested its founder Martin Steinke in 1941, they generally did not persecute Buddhists. After his release, Steinke and several others continued to lecture on Buddhism in Berlin. There is no evidence, however, that teachers of Tibetan Buddhism were ever present in the Third Reich.
 
The Nazi policy of tolerance for Buddhism does not prove any influence of Buddhist teachings on Hitler or Nazi ideology. A more probable explanation is Germany’s wish not to damage relations with its Buddhist ally, Japan.
 
The Ahnenerbe
 
Under the influence of Haushofer, Hitler authorized Frederick Hielscher, in 1935, to establish the Ahnenerbe (Bureau for the Study of Ancestral Heritage), with Colonel Wolfram von Sievers as its head. Among other functions, Hitler charged it with researching Germanic runes and the origins of the swastika, and locating the source of the Aryan race. Tibet was the most promising candidate.
 
Alexander Csoma de Körös (Körösi Csoma Sandor) (1784-1842) was a Hungarian scholar obsessed with the quest to find the origins of the Hungarian people. Based on the linguistic affinities between Hungarian and the Turkic languages, he felt that the origins of the Hungarian people were in “the land of the Yugurs (Uighurs)” in East Turkistan (Xinjiang, Sinkiang). He believed that if he could reach Lhasa, he would find there the keys for locating his homeland.
 
Hungarian, Finnish, the Turkic languages, Mongolian, and Manchu belong to the Ural-Altaic family of languages, also known as the Turanian family, after the Persian word Turan for Turkestan. From 1909, the Turks had a pan-Turanian movement spearheaded by a society known as the Young Turks. The Hungarian Turanian Society soon followed in 1910 and the Turanian Alliance of Hungary in 1920. Some scholars believe that the Japanese and Korean languages also belong to the Turanian family. Thus, the Turanian National Alliance was founded in Japan in 1921 and the Japanese Turanian Society in the early 1930s. Haushofer was undoubtedly aware of these movements, which sought the origins of the Turanian race in Central Asia. It fit in well with the Thule Society’s search for the origins of the Aryan race there as well. His interest in Tibetan culture added weight to the candidacy of Tibet as the key to finding a common origin for the Aryan and Turanian races and for gaining the power of vril that its spiritual leaders possessed.
 
Haushofer was not the only influence on the Ahnenerbe’s interest in Tibet. Hielscher was a friend of Sven Hedin, the Swedish explorer who had led expeditions to Tibet in 1893, 1899-1902, and 1905-1908, and an expedition to Mongolia in 1927-1930. A favorite of the Nazis, Hitler invited him to give the opening address at the Berlin Olympics in 1936. Hedin engaged in pro-Nazi publishing activities in Sweden and made numerous diplomatic missions to Germany between 1939 and 1943.
 
In 1937, Himmler made the Ahnenerbe an official organization attached to the SS (Germ. Schutzstaffel, Protection Squad) and appointed Professor Walther Wüst, chairman of the Sanskrit Department at Ludwig-Maximilians University in Munich, as its new director. The Ahnenerbe had a Tibet Institut (Tibet Institute), which was renamed the Sven Hedin Institut für Innerasien und Expeditionen (Sven Hedin Institute for Inner Asia and Expeditions) in 1943.
 
The Nazi Expedition to Tibet
 
Ernst Schäfer, a German hunter and biologist, participated in two expeditions to Tibet, in 1931–1 932 and 1934–1936, for sport and zoological research. The Ahnenerbe sponsored him to lead a third expedition (1938-1939) at the official invitation of the Tibetan Government.
 
The visit coincided with renewed Tibetan contacts with Japan. A possible explanation for the invitation is that the Tibetan Government wished to maintain cordial relations with the Japanese and their German allies as a balance against the British and Chinese. Thus, the Tibetan Government welcomed the German expedition at the 1939 New Year (Losar) celebration in Lhasa.
 
[See: Russian and Japanese Involvement with Pre-Communist Tibet: The Role of the Shambhala Legend.]
 
In Fest der weissen Schleier: Eine Forscherfahrt durch Tibet nach Lhasa, der heiligen Stadt des Gottkönigtums (Festival of the White Gauze Scarves: A Research Expedition through Tibet to Lhasa, the Holy City of the God Realm) (1950), Ernst Schäfer described his experiences during the expedition. During the festivities, he reported, the Nechung Oracle warned that although the Germans brought sweet presents and words, Tibet must be careful: Germany’s leader is like a dragon. Tsarong, the pro-Japanese former head of the Tibetan military, tried to soften the prediction. He said that the Regent had heard much more from the Oracle, but he himself was unauthorized to divulge the details. The Regent prays daily for no war between the British and the Germans, since this would have terrible consequences for Tibet as well. Both countries must understand that all good people must pray the same. During the rest of his stay in Lhasa, Schäfer met often with the Regent and had a good rapport.
 
The Germans were highly interested in establishing friendly relations with Tibet. Their agenda, however, was slightly different from that of the Tibetans. One of the members of the Schäfer expedition was the anthropologist Bruno Beger, who was responsible for racial research. Having worked with H. F. K. Günther on Die nordische Rasse bei den Indogermanen Asiens (The Northern Race among the Indo-Germans of Asia), Beger subscribed to Günther’s theory of a “northern race” in Central Asia and Tibet. In 1937, he had proposed a research project for Eastern Tibet and, with the Schäfer expedition, planned to investigate scientifically the racial characteristics of the Tibetan people. While in Tibet and Sikkim on the way, Beger measured the skulls of three hundred Tibetans and Sikkimese and examined some of their other physical features and bodily marks. He concluded that the Tibetans occupied an intermediary position between the Mongol and European races, with the European racial element showing itself most pronouncedly among the aristocracy.
 
According to Richard Greve, “Tibetforschung in SS-Ahnenerbe (Tibetan Research in the SS- Ahnenerbe)” published in T. Hauschild (ed.) “Lebenslust und Fremdenfurcht” – Ethnologie im Dritten Reich (“Passion for Life and Xenophobia” – Ethnology in the Third Reich) (1995), Beger recommended that the Tibetans could play an important role after the final victory of the Third Reich. They could serve as an allied race in a pan-Mongol confederation under the aegis of Germany and Japan. Although Beger also recommended further studies to measure all the Tibetans, no further expeditions to Tibet were undertaken.
 
Purported Occult Expeditions to Tibet
 
Several postwar studies on Nazism and the Occult, such as Trevor Ravenscroft in The Spear of Destiny (1973), have asserted that under the influence of Haushofer and the Thule Society, Germany sent annual expeditions to Tibet from 1926 to 1943. Their mission was first to find and then to maintain contact with the Aryan forefathers in Shambhala and Agharti, hidden subterranean cities beneath the Himalayas. Adepts there were the guardians of secret occult powers, especially vril, and the missions sought their aid in harnessing those powers for creating an Aryan master race. According to these accounts, Shambhala refused any assistance, but Agharti agreed. Subsequently, from 1929, groups of Tibetans purportedly came to Germany and started lodges known as the Society of Green Men. In connection with the Green Dragon Society in Japan, through the intermediary of Haushofer, they supposedly helped the Nazi cause with their occult powers. Himmler was attracted to these groups of Tibetan-Agharti adepts and, purportedly from their influence, established the Ahnenerbe in 1935.
 
Aside from the fact that Himmler did not establish the Ahnenerbe, but rather incorporated it into the SS in 1937, Ravenscroft’s account contains other dubious assertions. The main one is the purported Agharti support of the Nazi cause. In 1922, the Polish scientist Ferdinand Ossendowski published Beasts, Men and Gods describing his travels through Mongolia. In it, he related hearing of the subterranean land of Agharti beneath the Gobi Desert. In the future, its powerful inhabitants would come to the surface to save the world from disaster. The German translation of Ossendowski’s book, Tiere, Menschen und Götter, appeared in 1923 and became quite popular. Sven Hedin, however, published in 1925 Ossendowski und die Wahrheit (Ossendowski and the Truth), in which he debunked the Polish scientist’s claims. He pointed out that Ossendowski had lifted the idea of Agharti from Saint-Yves d’Alveidre’s 1886 novel Mission de l’Inde en Europe (Mission of India in Europe) to make his story more appealing to the German public. Since Hedin had a strong influence on the Ahnenerbe, it is unlikely that this bureau would have sent an expedition specifically to find Shambhala and Agharti and, subsequently, would have received assistance from the latter.
 
source
 
https://shepherdsheart.life/blogs/news/who-is-the-biblical-god-of-forces
https://studybuddhism.com/en/advanced-studies/history-culture/shambhala/mistaken-foreign-myths-about-shambhala
https://www.tibetanbuddhistencyclopedia.com/en/index.php/On_Edward_Bulwer-Lytton:_Agharta,_Shambhala,_Vril_and_the_Occult_Roots_of_Nazi_Power
https://shambhalaomahacharity.org
https://www.buddhamaitreya.org
http://www.blessedquietness.com/journal/resource/matraya.htm
https://share-international.org/in-depth/signs/maitreya-in-nairobi/
https://constantinereport.com/the-nazi-connection-to-shambhala-and-tibet/